After traveling to an anime world and meeting familiar heroines from his past life, Ryuji Hoshino thought he was about to enjoy a sweet, carefree life.
But things don’t go as planned. First he meets Yotsuya Yoshiko, then Mimi. This is far from the peaceful and ideal world he imagined.
Fortunately, his system woke up in time.
System: The Strongest Creature! You will gain terrifying abilities that grow stronger with each battle.
System: King of Space! Now, you can control space at will.
System: King of Beasts! You will command and control creatures as you wish.
System: Perfect Creature! You will have immortality and incredible regenerative abilities.
Ryuji Hoshino originally wanted to focus on unlocking and mastering his system skills, but he didn’t expect that the anime heroines would keep sticking to him.
“Wait, I’m not even in a relationship with you!”
Zongman: The anime heroine disturbs my road to becoming king
Chapter 1: Encounter with Yotsuya Miko at the beginning
A young figure slowly climbed up from the river bank and looked around in confusion.
Ryuji Hoshino was not sure whether it was because the place was too remote or because it was almost dusk, but there was no one here and a sense of loneliness filled the air.
Ryuji still felt a little dazed as he tried to make sense of the situation he was in. Just a moment ago, he was sitting comfortably in his dorm watching anime, and now, in the blink of an eye, he found himself in this strange place.
“Have I traveled through time? This is ridiculous!”
Most people travel through time after being hit by a truck or electrocuted, but he somehow traveled through time just by watching anime. What kind of ridiculous plot is this?
Now, he was soaked to the bone, his clothes sticking uncomfortably to his skin, making him feel even more uneasy.
“Did I…jump into the river?”
Ryuji glanced at the water behind him, then looked down at his soaking wet appearance, a little annoyed. His school uniform was now soaked, clinging to his body, making him feel even heavier.
He knelt on the riverbank, staring at his own distorted reflection in the water. His usually neat black hair was now messy, and the sharpness in his eyes had faded, replaced by a tired dullness.
No matter how bizarre the situation, he thought the first step should be to figure out where he was.
He scanned his surroundings again, but saw nothing familiar.
Fortunately, the next moment, his head twitched, and suddenly, a wave of memories flooded into his mind.
“hiss……”
After a while, Ryuji regained his composure and began to digest the new memories.
“So, he actually jumped into the river…”
From the memories now embedded in his mind, Ryuji could probably piece together the past of this body’s previous owner.
The previous owner of this body was also named Ryuji Hoshino. He grew up in Kyushu, but moved to Tokyo to study in high school.
From the beginning, Tokyo’s school life was full of cliques and bullying was rampant. The original Ryuji, who was introverted and reserved, naturally became the main target of this bullying.
The day-to-day bullying finally reached a breaking point, and the original owner of this body could no longer bear it and jumped into the river to commit suicide. At that moment, the current Ryuji Hoshino took over this body.
After sorting out these memories, Long Er couldn’t help but feel a little disdainful of the original owner.
“You have the courage to face death, but you don’t have the courage to resist?”
This made no sense to him. If the previous Ryuji had the courage to die, why couldn’t he muster up the courage to fight back? After all, wasn’t the worst consequence of resistance also death? At the very least, he could take away one or two of his tormentors. That in itself was a small victory.
“Tsk tsk, forget it.”
Anyway, the original Ryuji Hoshino is dead, and the new Ryuji Hoshino is here now.
After sorting out his memories, Ryuji at least knew where he was. This place was quite far from where he lived, and he usually took the bus back.
Thinking of this, Long Er found the direction and started walking towards the nearest bus stop.
***
“Wait…is this an anime world?”
As Ryuji walked, he continued to process the memories pouring in from his old body.
At first glance, it seems like a normal parallel world, but soon he realizes there is much more to it than that.
In the next class, there is a well-known upper-class girl named Yukinoshita, and the ace of the art club is none other than Eri Sawamura. In the senior year, there is also an honors student named Kasumioka Utaba, often referred to as the Sleeping Beauty, and the current rising star among the high school girls is Mai Sakurajima.
Not only that, the largest business group in Tokyo is called the Shinomiya Group.
All these familiar names told Ryuji that this was no ordinary parallel world.
This is an anime world, a world composed of various anime characters and scenes.
“I wonder…is this just an everyday anime world, or is there something more supernatural going on?
If this were just a normal anime world, there would be nothing to worry about. At most, he would just have to deal with some teenage shenanigans.
However, if there are extraordinary or supernatural elements in this anime world, then things become much more complicated.
“Damn it, I don’t even have any special powers.”
Ryuji tried to call out in his mind, hoping for a system cheat or some special ability like those commonly seen in online novels, but there was no response.
Where is the cliché that all time travelers will gain some kind of golden finger or super-powerful skills? Isn’t this something that every time traveler will have?
Even though he had read a lot of online novels, it didn’t seem like he would be one of those lucky ones. Still, even without the cheat code, with the knowledge he had gained from all the anime and novels, he figured he could at least get by.
“Well, let’s go home first.”
No matter how many plans he has, he must wait until he fully understands the world he lives in before making any decisions.
After saying that, Long Er looked up and saw the bus stop in the distance. He quickened his pace.
“Um?”
When Ryuji arrived at the bus stop, he noticed that it was relatively empty, probably because it was dark. There was only one other person waiting for the bus besides himself, a girl in her school uniform. She was looking down at her phone, so he could only see her rough outline.
She looked… familiar.
For some reason, Ryuji felt that he had seen this girl in JK somewhere before.
However, the girl didn’t seem to notice him, her attention completely absorbed by her phone.
Just walking up to her and saying hi can be awkward, especially if he doesn’t know the girl. In Tokyo, approaching strangers for no reason can easily get you labeled a weirdo or worse.
Having just traveled to this world, Long Er did not want to create unnecessary trouble.
He decided to wait quietly for the bus to arrive.
Meanwhile, Yotsuya Miko wasn’t as focused on her phone as she looked. Her fingers tapped the screen, but her mind was elsewhere.
“What’s going on? I’ve been seeing these horrible things since earlier today. Is this a hallucination?”
But no, those scary figures still lingered around Yotsuya Yoshiko, making her shudder.
“Can you see it? Can you see it?”
A harsh, hoarse voice echoed in her ears, causing her body to tremble uncontrollably.
Yotsuya Miko had a horrible feeling that if these monsters realized she could see them, things would get really, really bad.
To avoid being discovered, she had no choice but to pretend to be engrossed in her phone, even as her heart was pounding with fear.
“What is that?”
Out of the corner of her eye, Yotsuya noticed someone approaching. For a moment, she worried it might be another monster, so she stole a peek.
Although she didn’t recognize him, she did recognize the uniform he was wearing as from the same school she attended, Sob High School. But she didn’t know which class he was in.
But why is he soaking wet? Could he be… a water ghost?
Yotsuya Miko couldn’t help but shudder slightly as she recalled some of the creepy stories she had read online.
Thankfully, she soon noticed the shadow at Ryuji’s feet. If there was a shadow, then he must be a person. As long as he wasn’t some kind of monster, she could at least relax a little.
Ryuji noticed the girl glance at him, though it looked more like a quick, cautious peek.
Somehow, after a quick glimpse of the girl’s face, Ryuji thought she looked more familiar, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t quite remember who she was.
Just then, the sound of a bus approaching in the distance caught his attention. He looked up and saw the bus approaching slowly.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
Dragon Boat Festival VIP coupons event
The activity is based on the actual VIP points received in a single transaction; VIP points are given in the form of coupons, and the higher the recharge amount, the longer the coupon expires. For example: recharge: 500 yuan to give 7500 VIP points, recharge: 1000 yuan to give 15000 VIP points
Event time: May 31 to June 2
Top up now
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2 Gold Finger: Yin-Yang Eyes (Old Version)
“Um!”
Seeing the bus approaching, Yotsuya Miko showed a trace of joy on her face, as if she had met a savior. She walked quickly to the bus stop without hesitation.
Ryuji, who was following closely behind her, also noticed that the girl breathed a sigh of relief.
Is there anything to be happy about? Is it good to see the bus coming?
Ryuji found himself a little surprised by her reaction.
When the bus stopped, Yotsuya Miko hurried to get on, obviously anxious to get away from something. She had thought that once she got on the bus, she wouldn’t have to deal with those terrible things anymore. But as soon as the door opened, her eyes widened in horror.
Inside the bus, stood a monster.
“ah!”
Yotsuya Yoshiko staggered back in horror, almost bursting into tears.
What on earth was this? How could there be a monster on the bus? She was so scared that she was shaking all over.
Ryuji, who was standing behind her, didn’t notice anything at first. But suddenly, the girl fell directly into his arms, and he had no idea what had just happened.
“Are you okay?” Ryuji asked, his hand gently touching her shoulder, trying to steady her.
Before he could figure out the situation, a mechanical voice suddenly sounded in his mind.
“Successfully contacted the target: Yotsuya Miko!”
“The gold finger has been triggered, do you want to load it?”
System? Goldfinger? I thought I was just an unlucky time traveler without any goldfinger! It turns out that I haven’t met the triggering conditions yet!
Ryuji felt a flash of joy…but a second later, something hit him.
Wait, was it Yotsuya Yoshiko that the system voice just mentioned?
Ryuji was stunned for a moment, then looked down at the girl in his arms. Her unique golden eyes were filled with tears, and her face showed an expression of extreme fear like a cornered animal. It plucked Ryuji’s heartstrings.
So, that really is Yotsuya Miko. No wonder she looks so familiar!
“No, I…I’m fine!” Yotsuya Miko finally responded, taking a step back as she regained her balance.
“Can you see me? Can you see me?”
The monster on the bus had noticed Yotsuya Miko’s previous reaction. It immediately floated towards her, with malicious light flashing in its eyes.
Yotsuya Miko knew she had to say something to ease the situation, or else things could get really, really bad. She quickly suppressed her nervousness and smiled, “I… I just stood for too long, and my legs are a little numb. I’m really sorry for what happened just now!”
Although she was scared, she also felt extremely embarrassed. After all, she had just leaned into the arms of a boy. Apart from her deceased father, she had never been so intimate with another man.
Long Er shook his head: “It doesn’t matter.”
If it was anyone else, Ryuji might not have thought much of it, but knowing it was Yotsuya Miko, and considering that she was from the anime “I Can See Children”, Ryuji immediately knew that something scary was on the bus.
In that anime, Yotsuya Miko has the ability to see scary creatures that normal people can’t see. These monsters usually don’t hurt others unless they realize that you can actually see them. As long as you pretend not to notice, you’re safe. But judging from her reaction just now, there must be something on the bus that scares her.
Strangely, Ryuji couldn’t see anything unusual.
“Let’s get in the car first,” he said calmly, his mind racing. If this was before he realized what kind of world he was in, before the system appeared, he might be more worried. But now he has a system that can pop out golden fingers, what is there to be afraid of?
“Yeah,” Yotsuya Miko replied in a barely audible voice.
The strange entity hovering nearby seemed disappointed by Yotsuya Miko’s casual response. Its originally threatening expression became dull and aimless as it floated back, as if it was convinced that it was not being noticed.
Yotsuya Miko felt a wave of relief wash over her, and she followed Ryuji onto the bus.
There were only a few people inside. Apart from the driver, there were only a few office workers sitting, either playing with their phones or resting with their eyes closed.
Ryuji found a seat by the window and Yotsuya Miko quickly chose a seat closer to the front. She immediately pulled out her phone again and pretended to be concentrating, but in reality, she was trying to avoid looking at the monster that was still lurking. She lowered her head as much as possible, trying to make herself as inconspicuous as possible.
“system?”
Leaning against the window, Ryuji called out in his mind, hoping to hear the sound of his new found plug system.
What just happened was definitely not his hallucination.
Fortunately, a voice responded in his mind, which brought a sense of relief to Ryuji, who was a little nervous.
“Detected: The host has successfully triggered the golden finger: [Yin Yang Eyes]!
loading…”
Yin-Yang eyes? That sounds good, but it was probably triggered by Yotsuya Miko.
Ryuji thought to himself, “So, if I come into contact with other anime protagonists in this world, can I trigger more abilities like this? Great!”
Without hesitation, Ryuji quickly chose to load the new ability. It seemed useful, so why not activate it immediately?
“Wait! Who cares? Yin-Yang eyes?!
Ryuji suddenly realized what was happening, and panic surged in his heart. Why the hell did I choose to load?! Yin-Yang eyes mean that I can see those creepy monsters! I don’t want that!
But it was too late.
“Cheat code loaded successfully!”
The next moment, Ryuji felt a strange sensation in his eyes, followed by a slight stinging pain. He blinked, and a few tears rolled down his cheeks.
When he opened his eyes again, the whole world had changed.
The monster that Yotsuya Miko had always been able to see… was now clearly visible to him as well.
The creature’s body was grotesquely twisted, with writhing tentacles extending from its body, and its movements were unsettling. It floated from passenger to passenger, hovering over their faces, asking the same questions over and over again.
No wonder Yotsuya Yoshiko looked so horrified. If I saw this thing suddenly and without warning, I would probably be horrified too.
Ryuji decided not to react and quickly closed his eyes and leaned back, pretending to be asleep. He might have gained the ability to see these creatures, but that didn’t mean he had to interact with them.
The monster’s noise sounded uncomfortably close, but Ryuji kept his eyes closed and remained completely still.
“System, you screwed me up right from the start. If you don’t give me a way out, we’re both doomed!” He cursed in his heart.
Thankfully, the system responded immediately.
“Detected: The host has an unused novice gift pack. Do you want to claim it?”
A newbie gift pack? For a time like this? Perfect!
Ryuji instantly felt a surge of hope.
“Receive it! Receive it! Receive it!”
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 3 Soul Eater (Old Version)
“Congratulations to the host for obtaining: a chance to extract the tool kit! Do you want to use it?”
Toolkit? So, are there other types besides Goldfinger? I wonder what kind of results this toolkit will produce.
Ryuji Hoshino chose to use it without much hesitation.
“Extraction successful: You have obtained the toolkit [Soul Eater]! Do you want to load it?
Soul Eater? What kind of power is that?
After his recent experience with the Yin-Yang Eyes, Ryuji wasn’t about to blindly load up a new skill without first understanding what it did. At the very least, he needed to understand the details before diving headfirst into something potentially dangerous.
“Soul Eater: By devouring souls, you can increase your power infinitely!”
Devour souls? How on earth do I devour them? Do I…eat them with my mouth?
The image of the weird creature he had just seen flashed through Ryuji’s mind, and he couldn’t help but feel disgusted. There was no way he could bear to eat something like that, even if it did give him power.
Unfortunately, the system is not further elaborated.
Eventually, Ryuji figured he might as well just load it up and see how it worked.
“loading!”
This time, Ryuji did not feel any discomfort, but only felt a strange potential energy circulating in his body. As for how to use this new ability, it is still unclear.
“I wonder if the system can give me a more detailed introduction?” he asked loudly in his heart, hoping to get a response from the system.
The only response he got was silence.
…system?
Again, no answer.
Ryuji’s face darkened as he realized something disturbing. Could this system be one of those basic, simple, and pitfall systems?
Fortunately, although the system was sluggish, it still fed important information directly into Ryuji’s mind. Gradually, he began to understand how it worked.
In short, the system works by loading talents or cheats into him. These talents can be triggered under certain conditions, such as how his Yin-Yang eyes were triggered by his encounter with Yotsuya Miko. It seems that contact with anime protagonists in this world is a way to activate talents.
As for the various types of entries, they are color-coded according to rarity and power. The lowest level is white, followed by green, blue, purple, gold, and finally the highest level red.
In addition to passive trigger talents, Ryuji can also use points to extract them. 10 points will get him a white entry, green for 100 points, and blue for 1000 points. Each level requires exponentially more points than the previous level.
However, there is one key thing the system does not tell Long Er: how to earn points.
“Open my character template!” Ryuji ordered in his mind, knowing that the system must have something to track his progress.
The next second, a transparent data screen appeared in front of him, visible only to his eyes.
–
Talent Entry System
Host: Ryuji Hoshino
Bloodline: Human
Loaded entries: [Soul Eater (Red)], [Yin Yang Eyes (Gold)]Points: 0
It’s a little weak right now, but it’s a start.
Ryuji couldn’t help but wonder about the potential of his new ability, Soul Eater. Does it sound like a powerful soul eater? That would be great if it were true.
But how does it work exactly?
Just then
“Do you want water?”
A hoarse, slightly old voice came, waking him from his thoughts.
Out of reflex, Ryuji shook his head, thinking it was an old man offering a bit of kindness.
“No, thank you,” he replied absently.
But when he turned around, what he saw sent chills down his spine.
The person asking the question is not a human being.
It was the same horrible creature he had seen earlier, its twisted, horrible form looming beside him.
“Oh shit!”
Ryuji cursed loudly. In his lapse of judgement, he forgot that this world is full of strange and dangerous things. Yotsuya Miko was also deceived by something similar in the anime.
“You can see me!”
As expected, the monster’s expression twisted into a terrifying grin, its once empty eyes now shining with crazed delight. It charged at Ryuji, its intention clear: it was going to devour him.
“That guy?”
Although Yotsuya Yoshiko pretended to check her phone, she had been paying close attention to the strange events around her. She hadn’t expected to see someone who could sense these monsters like she could. But now, it looked like the boy was in serious trouble.
She was about to scream for help when suddenly the scene before her unfolded in a way that completely shocked her.
“You bastard!”
Ryuji never thought that he would fall for the monster’s trick. The fact that it even succeeded in tricking him into responding infuriated him greatly.
As the creature lunged at him, Ryuji remembered the crucial detail: when they realize you can see them, they attack without hesitation.
At that moment, his face became hard with determination.
“Soul Eater!”
If you want to eat me, I’ll eat you first!
At first, Ryuji thought he had to really bite the thing he was afraid of. But just as he activated his soul-eating ability, the space behind him began to distort, and soon a dark crack formed in the air.
“Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Swoosh!
From the crack, several black chains shot out and wrapped around the monster, binding it tightly.
“What is this?! Wait! Let me go! Let me go!
The monster struggled desperately, but the chains held it firmly. Without any chance of escape, it was dragged towards the crack. Its voice, once full of menace, now screamed in terror. In just a few seconds, the creature disappeared into the void, and the crack in space closed, leaving no trace.
Silence fell.
Ryuji blinked in surprise and burped softly. Could it be…Is it because I just ate too much?
He looked around in confusion. Except for Yotsuya Yoshiko, who stared at him with wide eyes in disbelief, the other passengers, office workers, and the driver were completely unresponsive. They saw no monsters, no chains, and no cracks in space. To them, everything seemed normal.
“So… this is Soul Eater, right?”
Ryuji initially thought that he had to eat these ghosts bite by bite. But it turned out that this was not the case.
As the monster’s energy was absorbed into him, Ryuji could feel the changes in his body, a force flowing through his body. It was as if something inside him had awakened.
Just moments ago, he had been a skinny high school student, but now, Ryuji felt like he could punch through solid concrete if he wanted to.
“Oh my God!”
He clenched his fists, feeling the raw power swelling in his body. An excited smile appeared on his face.
Chapter 4: Getting to Know Yotsuya Miko (Old Version)
I am invincible!
Although Ryuji felt that it might be a little too early to think like this, he couldn’t get rid of this inexplicable feeling of excitement.
Monster…it was eaten?
Without the time to scream, Yotsuya Miko could only stare at where Ryuji was standing, obviously stunned by what she had just witnessed.
After seeing such a horrible monster, Yotsuya Yoshiko was already in disbelief, but what happened next shocked her even more.
It looked like he was just a student at the same school as her.
When Yotsuya Miko finally gathered her thoughts, she realized that the bus had stopped and Ryuji had disappeared from sight.
She called out hastily when she realized this was her stop as well and the bus doors were about to close.
“Please wait!”
She quickly pocketed her phone and rushed off the bus, only to find Ryuji walking a short distance ahead of her.
Yotsuya Miko hesitated.
She wanted to walk up to him, say hello, and ask about the monster, but the scene just now made her feel scared. After all, this was a man who devoured such a terrible creature without any effort.
“What if he eats me too?”
But in the next moment
“No, you smell terrible.”
Yotsuya Miko lowered her head and instinctively retorted without thinking.
“Who said that? I take a shower every day!
For any girl, an insult to her hygiene is not something to be taken lightly.
But then she realized something was wrong. She looked up and saw Ryuji, who was a distance away just now, now standing in front of her.
Yotsuya Miko was startled and jumped back a few steps.
“Am I that scary?”
This was understandable. After all, she had just seen him devour a soul. To be honest, Ryuji himself was a little surprised at how he devoured that soul.
Luckily, he didn’t have to actually chew it piece by piece, otherwise, he might get overwhelmed.
Since he noticed that Yotsuya Miko had been following him, he decided to confront her directly.
“Well, I’m sorry!” Yotsuya Miko stammered, and then she realized that the boy in front of her, who looked about her age, didn’t seem to be a bad person. She slowly calmed down.
“I didn’t mean to! I just… I live around here too. I just…”
“fine.”
Seeing Yotsuya Miko flustered and trying to explain herself, Ryuji waved his hand.
He didn’t mind at all. If it weren’t for her, he might never have triggered his system. In a way, he owed her that.
“I was also shocked when I first saw those monsters.”
“Right?! Right?!
After all, she was just an ordinary high school girl. Seeing such a strange thing for the first time naturally made her feel scared. This was a completely normal reaction.
Most importantly, until now, Yotsuya has had no one with whom she could talk about what she had seen.
And now, there was someone else in the same boat as her. Yotsuya Miko immediately seized the opportunity, her curiosity bursting.
“What are those monsters? Why can’t anyone see them? What just happened on the bus?”
Seeing her string of questions, Ryuji waved his hand to calm her down.
“I’m sorry, I’m just too curious!” Yotsuya Miko apologized, realizing that she might have been too eager. Her face flushed and she lowered her head.
“Um, hi. I’m Yotsuya Miko, a student at Sobu High School.”
She hasn’t introduced herself yet.
“My name is Hoshino Ryuji. Like you, I am also a student of Sobu High School.”
Judging from Yotsuya’s reaction, she may have just started seeing these strange creatures. The lack of dark circles under her eyes suggests that she is not suffering from chronic insomnia due to constant exposure to the supernatural, as in the anime.
In fact, she is a typical high school girl with a good figure and a pleasing appearance.
“As for those things, they’re probably similar to what you see in horror movies. But they can only attack us if they realize we can see them.”
“So that’s how it is!” Yotsuya nodded in understanding. This was consistent with her own conclusion.
“Then”
She hesitated, wanting to ask more about what happened on the bus, but she wasn’t sure if it would make Ryuji uncomfortable.
Ryuji noticed her hesitation and spoke.
“I don’t know what happened there either. I just felt like I was in danger and instinctively used that…ability.”
Of course, Ryuji would not reveal any information about the system to her.
“I see!”
It sounds like those scenes in anime where the protagonist suddenly unlocks hidden powers when his life is in danger.
“What about me? Will I have this ability?”
For a moment, Yotsuya Miko was lost in her daydream.
Seeing her lost in thought, Ryuji shook his head silently.
He had seen the anime about her, and he knew that Yotsuya Miko didn’t have any special abilities other than her unfortunate gift of seeing these supernatural entities.
Poor girl…such bad luck.
“I live here.”
Ryuji stopped in front of a two-story building. According to his memory, this was his home.
Yotsuya Miko blinked, then realized something. Ryuji lived not far from her own home.
For some reason, this discovery made her a little excited.
Maybe it was because they could both see the same terrifying creatures. It felt like she and Ryuji belonged to the same world now, and there was a secret bond between them.
“Well, I should go home then!”
She wanted to ask for his contact information, but felt a little awkward because they had just met, so she quickly said goodbye to him and left in a hurry.
What a strange day… Ryuji thought to himself as he watched her gradually disappear into the distance.
First he traveled to another world, then he met an anime heroine, and now he has awakened a system with incredible powers.
All in all, knowing that he had this system made Ryuji feel much more relaxed. The confusion he had felt after being suddenly transported to this world began to fade.
He took out his key, opened the door and walked in.
Chapter 5 I’ll come to help you tonight (old version)
“Sure enough, being the parent of a time traveler is the most dangerous job!”
Looking at the familiar house in his memory, Ryuji couldn’t help but sigh.
The original body’s parents met with an accident during a trip, leaving Long Er with this house and nearly one million in savings.
“At least the savings are enough for me to finish college.”
He smiled.
“good!”
At least it’s better than nothing.
Taking advantage of this quiet moment, Ryuji took the opportunity to assess his current situation.
“I don’t feel hungry at all. In fact, I feel very full. It seems that this soul-devouring ability requires a digestion process!
Not only that, during the digestion process, Ryuji could feel his strength gradually increasing.
“I guess as my strength increases, the speed of digestion and the number of souls I can consume will also increase.”
This makes sense. No matter how powerful one’s ability is, it still requires an upgrade process.
Nothing happens overnight.
Once digestion is complete, I can continue to devour. There are many strange creatures in Yotsuya Miko’s world, some of which are even disguised as gods. If I swallow them, my strength will be significantly improved.
Ryuji grinned to himself.
“This is getting exciting. I might even be a little greedy…”
But he reminded himself to be patient.
His soul-eating ability is a rare and powerful skill. The power it can bring is infinite, as long as he continues to devour. Sooner or later, he will become a truly invincible existence.
“Ha! Who needs beef when I can devour souls?
…
The next morning, upon waking, Ryuji found that the feeling of fullness had completely disappeared, indicating that the digestion process was complete. He looked at his reflection in the mirror, admiring the clearer lines of his muscles and the lighter feeling of his body.
He nodded with satisfaction.
After packing his things, he went out.
Since he could unlock his talent from the system, going to school seemed like the best option for him. He didn’t know what other opportunities were waiting for him.
As soon as he stepped out of the door, Ryuji saw Yotsuya Miko walking towards him.
“Good morning,” he called out, intending to greet her.
But something was wrong, Yotsuya Miko didn’t look like herself. She walked silently with her head down, obviously troubled. Beside her was a strange figure, a spirit wandering around her.
The ghost’s eerie voice repeated.
How sad, Ryuji thought. Being the protagonist was bound to be hard, being harassed by these strange spirits first thing in the morning.
“Hoshino-kun!”
Noticing him, Yotsuya Miko looked up, her golden eyes filling with tears, as if she might collapse at any moment.
She thought her house was a safe place, but last night, another ghost showed up at home and kept her up all night.
Now, seeing Ryuji felt like a miracle, like she had finally found her savior.
“Leave it to me!” Ryuji said, giving her a reassuring smile.
He had just finished digesting yesterday’s soul.
“Can you see me? Can you see me?
The spirit continued its eerie chant, still hovering around Yotsuya Miko, oblivious to the danger it was in.
“Yes, I can see you.”
???
The ghost froze in surprise at Ryuji’s sudden reaction. It turned to face him, its eyes quickly becoming fierce and sinister.
“kill.”
Knowing it has been discovered, the ghost immediately attempts to attack.
In an instant, the space behind Long Er twisted and a crack appeared. Chains shot out from the crack, tightly wrapped around the soul, and dragged it into the abyss.
This time, the elf didn’t even have a chance to struggle. Unlike the one yesterday, this one was swallowed whole without any resistance.
Ryuji burped and patted his belly in satisfaction.
Having done it once yesterday, he is already able to use his abilities skillfully.
“I’m full!” He chuckled, watching the space behind him return to normal.
Unlike last time, this time he felt just right, not too full, but completely satisfied.
“Thank you! Thank you, Hoshino-kun!
Yotsuya Miko’s eyes sparkled with gratitude and admiration.
She spent the whole night hoping that she could awaken some special ability. But after a whole night of trying, Yotsuya Miko had to accept the disappointing reality that her only special ability was the ability to see these spirits. Other than that, she did not have any supernatural powers like Ryuji.
“Nothing,” Ryuji replied casually. “Besides, helping you makes me stronger.”
“You don’t have to be so formal. Just call me Ryuji.
Yotsuya Miko blushed slightly. Calling someone by their first name was a sign of intimacy.
“So… Ryuji,” she said shyly. “You can call me Miko.”
Hearing her say this, Ryuji noticed that her face became even redder. However, the tenderness in her tone did not make people feel embarrassed, as if the name made her happy.
“Okay, let’s go to school, Miko. It’s getting late.
Meiko wasn’t usually this quiet, but she hadn’t slept well the night before. Her mood was understandably down, and she seemed a little sluggish.
But when she was with Ryuji, she tried hard to cheer herself up and chat with him.
“So…are there monsters like this around your house too?
Ryuji already knew the answer from watching anime, but he still asked with pretended curiosity.
“Yes!”
Miko nodded quickly. “I see them all the time! Even when I’m in bed or in the bathroom.
“No wonder you didn’t sleep last night.”
“Bathroom?” Long Er raised his eyebrows and glanced at her.
Miko felt flustered under his gaze, and quickly explained with a red face:
“I-I didn’t shower last night, but I don’t smell, okay?!”
She lowered her head and sniffed herself, making sure she still smelled good.
“I didn’t say anything,” Ryuji said with a smile.
“But,” he added with a grin, “if you want to take a shower and finally get some sleep, I’ll come over to help you tonight.
“Really? Is it possible?” Miko’s face was shining with surprise and excitement.
In fact, she was too embarrassed to ask him for help. After all, they had just met.
Now that Ryuji had taken the initiative to propose, she was excited.
“Of course, no problem.”
“Besides, Meiko is so pretty. If I keep helping her like this, maybe I can win her heart!
He was joking in his mind, but in reality, it would make things easier for him. Knowing the exact location of the ghosts would allow him to swallow them more efficiently.
Chapter 6 Beautiful Teacher Hiratsuka Shizuka (Old Version)
Yotsuya Miko walked with her head down in embarrassment, but her steps gradually became light and cheerful.
Even though the whole “hero saves the damsel in distress” trope is cheesy, it definitely works especially well for a teenage girl.
Miko hadn’t slept at all last night, but now just walking beside Ryuji Hoshino, she felt completely safe.
“Miko!”
After entering the school, a voice called out from behind Ryuji and Miko.
All they saw was a girl with bright orange hair, who carried an air of wealth and privilege, running towards them.
“Chuanhua!”
Miko smiled and waved back. The girl was none other than her best friend Yurikawa Hana.
“Ah, who is this?”
Yurikawa happily hugged Yotsuya Miko’s arm, but when she glanced at Ryuji, her eyes were filled with curiosity.
She had never seen Miko so close to a boy before.
“This is Ryuji-kun, he’s… uh, he’s…”
Yotsuya Miko didn’t know what to say. She could introduce him as a friend, but they had only known each other for less than two days. If she said they were close, it would feel a little… awkward.
“Hello, my name is Hoshino Ryuji, and I’m Miko’s friend,” Ryuji said, saving Miko from her embarrassment with a friendly smile.
“Nice to meet you! I’m Yurikawa Hana, Miko’s best friend!” Hana introduced herself happily, then leaned in next to Miko with a sly gleam in her eyes.
“He called you Miko!”
Yurikawa is a bit naive but not stupid. Ryuji calls Miko by her name and Miko doesn’t correct him, implying that there’s something special between them.
“Hana!”
Miko’s cheeks flushed. It was just a joke between girls, but Ryuji didn’t mind. His attention briefly shifted to Yurikawa’s family wealth. Is it really normal for a high school student to be that rich?
“Ahem, well, I have to go to class now. See you later!
Ryuji decided it would be best to leave before the conversation went any further. After all, he would see them after school anyway. There was no point in staying and complicating things.
After saying that, Ryuji walked away, leaving Yotsuya Miko staring at his back, and only turned and left after Ryuji completely disappeared from her sight.
But Yurikawaka could no longer suppress her curiosity, and the moment Ryuji left her sight, she bombarded Yotsuya Miko with a series of questions.
“Miko, are you in love? Is he your boyfriend? He is handsome too. Have you held hands? Have you kissed? Or have you already kissed.
Hearing Hana’s question being so outrageous, Yotsuya Miko quickly covered her mouth and her face turned red with embarrassment.
“We’re just friends!”
She retorted awkwardly.
“What on earth is Hana thinking? We just met yesterday, this is too fast if we’re in a relationship!”
Wait, no. Why would I think such a thing?! This is all Hana’s fault, because she’s the reason I have these weird thoughts in my head.
The more she thought about it, the more she blushed.
“Oh~”
Seeing Miko’s reaction, Yurikawa Hana nodded meaningfully.
“It is a secret love, then!”
“Hana!!”
Realizing that her friend was about to explode, Yurikawa decided to get out of the way before that happened. But in her heart, she couldn’t help but feel genuinely curious about this Hoshino Ryuji.
…
Ryuji’s classroom was on the second floor. When he arrived, many students were already in their seats. He did not attract any attention, but quietly found his place using the memory of the original owner’s body.
Unfortunately, it wasn’t in the back row or by the window.
Not ideal…Ryuji thought with a little disappointment.
He used to be almost a nobody in the class, nothing had changed, so naturally, no one paid attention to him now.
That was good for him. It saved him the trouble of wasting time on small talk.
“Good morning, Yumiko!”
“Good morning, Yubi!”
“You’re early, Hayato!”
Before the class started, various small groups had already formed and were chattering away.
Ryuji recognized many characters from the anime he had watched before he traveled to this world.
He couldn’t help but wonder, could he extract power from them as well?
As he pondered this question, the chatter around him continued.
“Did you hear that? We’re getting a new head teacher!
Tobe Sho was part of one of the more boisterous groups, blurting out the latest gossip he had heard.
The class immediately went into an uproar, especially the girls.
“Really?”
“But we have already entered a new school year, why change the head teacher now?”
Some students were curious, some were concerned, and most simply didn’t care.
“I heard that the previous class teacher is pregnant, so we have to change her!”
Hearing this, many of the boys perked up and became interested in the new information.
Tobe Sho continued, clearly enjoying the attention.
“I also heard the new teacher is a woman, and she’s hot!”
Instantly, the boys’ conversation turned into wild speculation about how attractive the new teacher might be. The more they talked, the more extravagant their fantasies became.
They didn’t notice that the girls in the class rolled their eyes, obviously looking down on these disgusting boys.
Ryuji rested his chin on one hand, listening absentmindedly. His thoughts were elsewhere.
The feeling of fullness is gone – that monster in the morning was completely digested.
After swallowing the soul this morning, Long Er could feel that his body had completely digested it. Sure enough, the stronger he became, the faster he digested the soul, and the more he could swallow.
If only there were more ghosts in this school…it would be perfect.
Ding ding ding!
The bell rang, signaling the start of class. Suddenly, the door to the classroom opened, and the lively chatter died down.
In a place like Sobu High School, students have an instinctive fear of teachers. Even Tobe Sho, who has the loudest voice, fell silent when the teacher came in.
A woman in a white coat walked up to the blackboard and wrote her name in chalk.
“My name is Shizuka Hiratsuka, and I will be your new homeroom teacher. If you have any problems in class, please feel free to come to me.
Hiratsuka Shizuka?
Hearing the name, Ryuji’s interest was piqued, and he glanced at the woman standing on the podium.
Impossible… It really is her.
He couldn’t help but laugh. As expected of the anime world, the rich and beautiful teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka from “My Teen Romantic Comedy Is Wrong, As Expected” is here too!
Chapter 7: Beat the Bully (Old Version)
High school classes were much more boring than Ryuji had imagined.
Before he crossed over, he had to go to class. Now, he still had to go to class. This gave him a strange sense of déjà vu, as if his crossing over was in vain. He originally planned to find a soul to fill his stomach during lunch, but such things are hard to come by. When he wanted to find it, it was nowhere to be found.
School is over at 3pm.
At Sobu High School, they believe in the concept of “happy education,” which means that classes usually end at 2 p.m. After that, most students either join their respective clubs or go home.
Naturally, there were also students like Ryuji who did not join any clubs and went straight home.
Ryuji originally wanted to find Yotsuya Miko, but just as he was packing up and preparing to leave, someone shouted:
“Hey, Hoshino-kun, are you in a hurry to leave?”
“Didn’t I tell you yesterday? You must have remembered it, right?”
Three figures walked in from the back door of the classroom.
Just then, the few students still left in the room turned their attention to the scene.
“yesterday?”
Seeing these three people, Long Er suddenly remembered something.
These three people look like typical bad students, and Hikawa Okazaka is the boss of their small team. Before Ryuji’s reincarnation, they had bullied the original owner of this body for a long time and often extorted money from him.
Just yesterday, these guys came to him after school and asked him to bring 10,000 yen as “protection money” before today. As an orphan with no parents to rely on, Ryuji was mentally fragile, and the ruthless bullying made him jump into the river in despair.
“You don’t remember this?”
“Well, let us help you remember.”
Seeing Ryuji’s indifferent expression, Hikawa Okazaka began to lose his patience. He signaled his lackeys to drag Ryuji out of the classroom.
Even though they were notorious school bullies, they were not stupid enough to start doing things openly in front of others.
“All right.”
Memories of the body’s original owner’s past life resurface, but Ryuji is not frightened and smiles at them.
He stood up without a word and followed them out.
This surprised the men. In the past, Ryuji would have resisted or cowered in fear, but this time, he followed them without hesitation. Confused for a moment, Hikawa and his cronies quickly surrounded him and led him out of the classroom. After all, with the three of them together, there was nothing to be afraid of.
The other students in the classroom saw what happened, but they reacted as if nothing had happened. Although some looked concerned, most were indifferent. When it comes to things that are beyond their own interests, most people choose to stay out of it.
“Yumiko, do you think we should report this to the teacher?” Yuigahama Yui asked nervously. After all, they were in the same class, and it didn’t feel right to just stand by and watch.
Yumiko, known as the “Queen” of their group, is not completely heartless despite her bossy demeanor and short temper.
“The new head teacher doesn’t care about this kind of thing. What if…?
Yumiko Miura had raised this issue before, but the previous teacher turned a blind eye. The culture of bullying is deeply rooted in Sobu High School. Who knows how the new homeroom teacher will react? If they report it but the teacher is the same as before, wouldn’t it be a waste of time?
“Why don’t we give it a try?” Yuigahama Yui was a kind girl, she suggested softly.
Seeing Yui’s insistence, Miura Yumiko hesitated, but just when she was about to agree.
“Oh, why bother helping a loner like this?”
One of the boys in their group, Tobe Sho, waved his hand dismissively. In his eyes, Ryuji wasn’t worth their time. He was more interested in maintaining the harmony of their current group than helping an outcast.
“How about you guys go to the club first? I’ll go tell the teacher.” Tobe Sho suggested nonchalantly.
“Thank you, Tobe!”
However, after leaving the classroom, Tobe Sho walked towards the teacher’s office for a while, and then quickly hid in the bathroom.
“Tsk, tsk, what’s the point in helping a loser like this? Tsk, tsk, why should I stand up for him?” Tobe Sho muttered to himself as he walked into the bathroom.
He was just trying to impress the girl he had a crush on, Himena Ebina.
Even if he went to find the teacher, he suspected that the new homeroom teacher, Shizuka Hiratsuka, would care less than the previous homeroom teacher.
Worst case scenario, he would go back and tell them that the teacher didn’t care and no one would ever know the truth anyway.
Just as he was about to leave the bathroom, Tobe Sho noticed a CD on the floor at his feet.
“What’s this?”
His face flushed when he realized what it was.
That’s the kind of CD.
“Someone must have dropped it,” he muttered to himself, looking around. Seeing no one was around, he quickly picked it up and hid it, excited at the thought of being able to look at the CD later.
After putting the CD in his pocket, he rushed out of the bathroom.
At the same time, Ryuji followed Hikawa Okazaka and his two lackeys to a secluded place on the school playground, near a small forest next to the playground. This location is relatively remote, and more importantly, there are no cameras around.
After making sure that no one would disturb them for three days, Hikawa Okazaka turned to Ryuji and said threateningly, “Okay, Hoshino. Either you hand over 10,000 yen today, or we send you to the hospital for a month!
He cracked his knuckles as he spoke, while his two lackeys grinned and surrounded Ryuji menacingly.
“Actually, I have a third option,” Ryuji answered casually.
If it was yesterday, he might have felt cornered, but today? Things were different now.
Ignoring their threats, Ryuji smiled confidently: “How about you kneel down and beg for mercy? If you do that, maybe I will let you go.”
“What did you just say?” Hikawa Okazaka opened his eyes wide in disbelief. Is this guy crazy?
“Are you crazy? Who do you think you are?
“beat!”
Before Hinakawa could finish his words, Ryuji’s hand moved and hit him hard in the face.
The force threw Hikawa Okazaka several meters away. His face swelled up almost instantly, and several teeth flew out, glittering in the sun, spinning in the air and finally falling to the ground.
“It seems that you are not interested in kneeling down. How about I help you?” Ryuji said calmly, moving his wrist.
Even though he held back at the last moment, this slap was still enough to make Richuan’s eyes full of stars. If Ryuji used his current strength to his full potential, he could easily beat them so badly that they wouldn’t even recognize their parents.
“Monster! He’s a monster!”
Hisakawa’s two lackeys were terrified by Ryuji’s sudden display of power and screamed in fear, scrambling to escape.
Chapter 8: First Encounter with Kato Megumi (Old Version)
“Sorry! We were wrong!”
“Please, let us go!”
“We beg you!”
Three minutes later, the three school bullies had been beaten like pigs and knelt side by side in front of Long Er. They were covered with bruises and cried for mercy.
If this continues, they are really afraid for their lives.
“Tsk, tsk, how pitiful. Where is your usual swagger? Stand up!” Ryuji said, his face full of disgust. To be honest, he didn’t even like this fight. Of course, it excited him at first, but their quick kneeling and begging mode made Ryuji lose all the fun.
“Why did they kneel down so early? It would have been better if they were three tough guys.”
Ryuji’s disdainful words made Hikawa Okazaka and his two lackeys cry even harder. They didn’t care about Ryuji’s sarcasm, they just didn’t want to die!
Please, we will never bully anyone again, they thought silently.
“Enough! Shut up!” Ryuji waved his hand angrily and told them to leave. He felt bored by their servility.
“Okay, as a condition for letting you go. Bring me 100,000 yen in a month, and maybe I’ll consider letting you go.”
Do you like bullying others? Okay. I will let you experience what it feels like to be the bullied party, which can also be regarded as revenge for the original owner of this body.
“One…one hundred thousand!?”
All three of them were shocked. That was a lot of money. Their families weren’t exactly wealthy, and any money they managed to extort from other students was usually spent almost immediately after they got it. How could they possibly come up with 100,000 yen?
“Any objections?” Ryuji asked, his tone suddenly cold as he glared at them.
The three who originally wanted to bargain shook their heads shrewdly. They would find a way to get the money together somehow. That would be better than facing Ryuji’s beating again.
“But… why wait a month?” one of Richuan’s lackeys dared to ask in a trembling voice.
Why did Long Er give them time to collect the money? And it took a whole month.
Hearing this, Ryuji’s smile became more and more “kind”.
“Because,” he cracked his knuckles, “you’ll be spending this month in the hospital.”
At first they were confused, but Ryuji’s next action made them understand the meaning of this sentence. When Ryuji raised his hand again, they widened their eyes in horror.
“My hand is broken!” Hinakawa Okazaka’s scream echoed in the woods.
When it was all over, Ryuji walked out of the woods, looking very comfortable, like he was just taking a leisurely stroll.
He should have fainted from the pain? Ryuji thought, recalling how Hinakawa Okazaka fainted after the final blow, a smile appeared on his lips.
Just as he was about to go home, Ryuji noticed a girl standing at the edge of the woods. She was wearing the standard Sobu High School uniform and seemed to be frightened, standing there staring at him blankly.
Did she see everything?
Ryuji wasn’t too worried. He looked at the girl carefully. She wore a white beret, had a bob haircut, and delicate features. She wasn’t pretty at first glance, but she seemed to have a charm that grew the longer you looked at her.
Kato Megumi? Ryuji recognized her immediately. She was one of the most famous heroines in the anime “How to Raise a Boring Girlfriend”, so naturally, he knew her. But now, she was just one of his classmates, someone he didn’t know yet.
“Hi!” Ryuji greeted her casually, raising his hand as if nothing had just happened.
Kato Megumi blinked in surprise. She had intended to sneak away, thinking that Ryuji hadn’t noticed her, but apparently, she was wrong. Kato Megumi knew about Hinakawa Okazaka and his gang. They were notorious for bullying in school, and she had no urge to help them. She felt that they deserved it.
However, she didn’t expect that Ryuji would notice her presence so easily.
“Uh, hi.” She hesitated for a moment before she replied, raising her hand in response. Her face remained calm, and although she looked a little indifferent, her heart was already stirring.
“That’s cute,” Ryuji thought to himself with a smile. No wonder so many anime fans adore Kato Megumi. There’s no denying that her gentle, unassuming demeanor has a charming appeal.
Even so, Ryuji was not in a hurry to get to know her now. He smiled casually and turned away.
“Isn’t she cute?” Kato Megumi murmured softly, staring at Ryuji’s back as he left. Was he talking about her?
While she maintained her usual calm exterior, something was turbulent on the inside. She had just witnessed a pretty intense fight, and seeing Ryuji handle those school bullies so easily, she had assumed he wasn’t the type of person she wanted to get close to. But now, after that nonchalant smile and comment, she wasn’t so sure.
After hesitating for a moment, Kato Megumi decided it was time to go home. She had come here to attend club affairs, but after what happened just now, she thought it would be best to go home early.
As Ryuji walked towards the school gate, he couldn’t help but look down at his hands.
‘Have I become too reckless with my newfound power?’ he asked himself mentally, his thoughts wandering.
Before he traveled through time, Ryuji Hoshino had always been an ordinary person. A timid young man who never fought and rarely cursed. But now? Now he had just beaten three people half to death, but he did not feel the slightest bit of guilt, but instead felt… satisfied, even happy.
They say that when a person’s power grows, their ego swells with it. Maybe that’s what happened to him.
But then again…
“So, what if I become arrogant in the future?” Ryuji suddenly laughed and threw away these doubts. “As long as I become strong enough, what’s the problem?”
He has traveled through time and space, and has gained mysterious powers, and has systems and cheat codes at his disposal. If he is still timid and overly cautious, then what is the point of all this? Did he travel through time and space just to continue living like an ordinary person?
“I can do whatever I want!” Long Er said to himself with a smile after figuring everything out. He has not yet reached the level of those legendary figures he admires, but one day, he will reach that level, or even surpass it!
“Ryuji?”
A sudden voice broke Ryuji’s thoughts, and he turned around to see Yotsuya Miko standing next to him.
“What are you thinking about, Ryuji?” Miko asked curiously. She had called his name several times, but his mind seemed to be elsewhere.
“Nothing,” Ryuji replied, shaking his head. He wasn’t going to share his secret.
Instead, he raised his eyebrows and asked, “Why are you back so early? Don’t you have a club activity?”
He had promised to help Yotsuya Yoshiko deal with the paranormal weirdness around her house tonight, but he didn’t expect her to be out of school so soon.
“I was worried that you might have to wait for me, so I asked for leave early,” Yotsuya Miko said with an awkward smile. She was supposed to be at her club meeting, but she didn’t know if Ryuji was in any club, so she thought it was right to come out early and not let him wait for her.
Ryuji chuckled. “Okay. Let’s eat something first. I’ve been feeling hungry all day.”
Chapter 9: Going Home with Yotsuya Miko (Old Version)
“let’s go!”
Long Er didn’t say much. His stomach was growling and he couldn’t wait to eat.
As they made their way home, Yotsuya Miko began to explain her family situation, her voice becoming more serious as she mentioned the strange things going on at home.
Whenever Yotsuya Miko talked about the spirits she could see, her eyes would be clouded with fear, but that fear seemed to turn into hesitation, as if she was hiding something.
“Could the spirit be someone she knows?” Ryuji wanted to know.
Based on his memories from the anime, the spirit that haunts her is most likely her father, who has passed away but is wandering around in this strange form. Even though her father has become a spirit, he is still her father, and it is normal for her to feel conflicted.
“Yeah,” Yotsuya Miko replied softly, as if Ryuji had guessed correctly. After a brief pause, she nodded.
“It’s my dad…and my brother.”
“Your brother?” Ryuji was stunned. According to the anime, Yotsuya Miko’s brother should still be alive, and only her father has passed away. Has something changed in this anime world?
At this moment, Yotsuya Miko was immersed in her own emotions and did not notice the surprise in Ryuji’s tone. She lowered her head and continued with a trembling voice:
“That day… I saw my dad eating the pudding I had put in the fridge. We had a big fight, and because of that, my dad took my brother out to buy me pudding. But then…”
Her voice cracked and tears welled up in her eyes as the memories came flooding back.
“This is all my fault. If it weren’t for me, my dad and brother wouldn’t…” She choked and couldn’t finish the sentence.
Yotsuya Miko has been carrying this heavy guilt for a long time. She felt that it was her selfishness that caused her father and brother to go out, and eventually led to their accidents. This guilt has been weighing on her shoulders for many years, making her feel a little breathless.
Seeing her vulnerable state, Ryuji gently pulled Yotsuya Miko into his arms and patted her back gently.
“It’s not your fault,” he said, his voice firm and strong. “No one can predict when an accident will happen. Even if you weren’t with your dad, would they have stayed home forever? What if something happened to them the next time they went out? You can’t blame yourself for that.”
“But…but…” Yotsuya Miko stuttered and was unable to speak. Then she hugged Ryuji tightly and couldn’t help sobbing softly, as if she had found a safe harbor to vent her emotions.
To passers-by, this probably looked like a typical high school couple. Some glanced at them, but most were busy with their own things and uninterested in the scene.
After a while, Yotsuya Miko’s sobbing gradually subsided, and she slowly came to her senses. Realizing that she was hugging Ryuji, whom she had just known for two days, she quickly distanced herself from Ryuji as if frightened, and took a few steps back, her face flushed with embarrassment.
She noticed the wet stains on Ryuji’s shirt from his tears and immediately felt guilty.
“I-I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to…” She stammered and looked down, her cheeks flushed. Her mind was racing with anxiety. Did she just give him a bad impression?
“Don’t worry,” Ryuji said with a soft smile, waving away her concerns. “What is there to apologize for? Honestly, I’m just glad I could comfort you. It means you trust me enough to show your vulnerable side. If you need to talk again, don’t hesitate to come find me, okay?”
Despite his casual tone, Ryuji’s words still made Yotsuya Miko’s heart flutter. He seemed to care about her. For a moment, Yotsuya Miko’s thoughts wandered: Does Ryuji… like me?
She quickly shook the absurd idea from her mind.
“Thank you…” Yotsuya Miko whispered, her voice barely audible. She was touched, but also a little embarrassed by Ryuji’s comfort. Did she misunderstand Ryuji’s kindness? Ryuji might just be comforting her.
Ryuji noticed her tangle and smiled gently. “Well, okay. Let’s go to your place and find out what happened.”
Yotsuya nodded, still feeling a little shy but grateful for Ryuji’s understanding. She stayed close to him, following him like a puppet as they walked toward her home.
“I’m back!”
Yotsuya Miko called out as they entered her house, a cozy two-story building, similar in size to Ryuji’s own house, but with a warm, welcoming feel to it, unlike the lonely, deserted feel of Ryuji’s own home.
“Miko, you’re back!” a woman’s voice came from inside. A moment later, a woman who looked very much like Yotsuya Miko came out of the kitchen, but she was older and more mature.
This is Yotsuya Miko’s mother, Yotsuya Toruko. She looks a little haggard due to the loss of her husband and son, but there is still an aura of strength about her. Ryuji can’t help but notice her striking resemblance to his daughter, except that she is more mature.
“Mother!”
Yotsuya Toruko smiled tenderly at her daughter, but then her eyes shifted to Ryuji, who was standing behind Yotsuya Miko.
“Who is this young man?” she asked, with a gleam of curiosity in her eyes.
“Mom, this is Ryuji,” Yotsuya Miko introduced, glancing at Ryuji.
“Hello, Auntie. My name is Ryuji Hoshino,” Ryuji said with a polite smile. He couldn’t help but admire Yotsuya Toruko’s mature figure, but he quickly looked away to avoid any misunderstanding. After all, he was there to help Yotsuya Miko.
“So, you are Miko’s classmate? Come in, come in quickly!” Yotsuya Toruko said enthusiastically, and quickly got a pair of slippers for Ryuji.
She smiled knowingly, a twinkle in her eye. “You know, Miko has never brought a boy home before. You’re the first, Hoshino-kun!”
“Mom!” Meiko’s face flushed. Her mother’s words, with such obvious hints, made her feel a little embarrassed.
Considering what happened today, coupled with the memory of Ryuji comforting her earlier, Yotsuya Miko couldn’t help but feel a little flustered. Now, with her mother teasing her, the situation would only become more awkward.
Yotsuya Toruko chuckled at her daughter’s reaction, “Okay, okay, I won’t tease you anymore.”
But deep down, she was surprised by Miko’s reaction. Seeing Miko so flustered, Yotsuya Toruko wondered if her daughter and the boy had a closer relationship.
As a mother, she couldn’t help but feel surprised and a little happy. After all, she only had Meiko left in the world, and she wanted her daughter to be happy.
“Come in, don’t be shy.” said Toru Yotsuya, and led them in.
Ryuji walked in and briefly exchanged glances with the still blushing Miko.
As a result, Yotsuya Miko’s face became even redder.
Chapter 10: Flirting with Yotsuya Miko (Old Version)
“Where is Ryuji from? Who else is in his family? What are his parents like?
After sitting down on the sofa, Yotsuya couldn’t help but ask a series of questions. It almost felt like a mother-in-law interrogating her future son-in-law.
Yotsuya Yoshiko quickly realized this and her face turned red, trying to stop her mother from continuing.
“Mom, how can you ask that? This is the first time Ryuji-kun has come to our house!” Miko said hurriedly, looking flustered. She was worried that her mother’s question would leave a bad impression on Ryuji. They were not even a couple yet, and Miko didn’t want him to misunderstand.
“I’m sorry, Ryuji-kun! My mom didn’t mean it!” Yotsuya Miko quickly apologized, with a hint of embarrassment on her cheeks.
Yotsuya Yoshiko’s mother remained silent, but thought that her “darling daughter” was being a little too obvious.
However, Ryuji just smiled and shook his head. “It’s okay, Auntie is just worried about you.”
Then, he continued in a calm tone: “I’m from Kyushu. As for my parents… they passed away not long ago, so I live alone now.
“ah……!”
Yotsuya Miko and her mother stared at Ryuji, shocked by the news.
Miko knew nothing about Ryuji’s family situation, and she suddenly felt a pang of guilt for not knowing it earlier.
“I’m so sorry!” Yotsuya apologized quickly, realizing that her previous question might have brought back painful memories for the boy. Tears welled up in her eyes as she felt for his tragedy, especially since she had also recently lost her husband and son.
“It must be hard for you, living alone like that,” Toru Yotsuya said softly, her voice full of sympathy.
“Ryuji-kun…” Miko muttered, reaching out to hold Ryuji’s hand. She hadn’t expected him to have been through so much. She had seen him act so strong and confident, but now she wondered if that was just to hide his sadness.
The concerned looks from both of them made Ryuji feel a little embarrassed.
What are they imagining in their minds right now? he wondered.
Clearing his throat, Ryuji decided to change his mood and at least pretend to be normal, “Well, it was hard at first, but life goes on. We all have to live well, including the ones we lost. This is how we respect them.
“You’re right,” said Yotsuya Toruko, her voice strong. “We who are still alive need to keep living, for Kyousuke and Mamoru’s sake as well.”
Mamoru and Kyousuke are her late husband and son.
Miko nodded her head vigorously in agreement, her expression firm. “Yes! We need to live well for them too!
As the gloomy atmosphere began to dissipate, a sudden voice broke the silence.
“My sister really found a great guy!”
The voice startled Miko, but Yotsuya Toruko seemed oblivious to it. Miko didn’t even have to turn around to know that the voices were those of her father and brother.
On the other hand, Ryuji was not surprised. He could feel their presence from the moment he entered the room. Although they did not show up at first, they had been quietly observing everything.
“The reason I stayed here was because I was worried that you and your daughter wouldn’t be able to cope without us, but now that I see that you are doing well, I feel relieved,” said Miko’s father.
“Sister, you have great taste! You found a great boyfriend!
Meiko shuddered. Did she have bad taste before?
“But now, we can go without worries,” her father said, his tone softening.
These words hit Meiko’s heart like a boulder. Are they really leaving?
Before, she was always afraid of their presence, but now she was used to it. When she returned home, she saw her father and brother, although they were spirits, but it gave her some comfort. Now, knowing that they would leave forever… the feeling of loss came over her again, and tears flowed unconsciously.
Ryuji noticed that the souls of Miko’s father and brother began to glow softly, and their expressions were peaceful and relieved. It looked like they were about to leave and continue on to the afterlife.
Does reincarnation really exist? Ryuji wondered. Considering the fact that he had traveled through time not long ago, it was not surprising that reincarnation existed.
“Don’t be too sad, Miko,” Yotsuya Toruko said gently, “Ryuji-kun is still here.”
“It’s okay,” Ryuji replied with a warm smile, “No matter what she is like, Miko is cute in any situation.”
“Woo woo!”
Yotsuya Miko couldn’t hold it in any longer. She suddenly rushed into Ryuji’s arms, buried her face in his chest, and sobbed uncontrollably.
Yotsuya Toruko watched from the sidelines, a little surprised at her daughter’s bold behavior, but quietly approved. Seeing the way Ryuji comforted her daughter, she could tell that he was a good man. A reliable person.
She was glad that Miko had found someone like him.
“You two should rest for a while,” Yotsuya Toruko said, standing up. “I’ll go prepare dinner. Ryuji-kun, you will stay and eat with us, right?
While Miko’s mother was busy in the kitchen, Ryuji followed Miko into her room. Miko, embarrassed by her behavior, knelt on the floor, trying to calm herself down.
“I’m sorry, just now,” she stammered. “I didn’t mean to do that.”
Ryuji laughed. “It’s no big deal. But it feels so good to hold you. By the way, you smell great. Thanks for the treat!”
Miko’s face flushed red at this. She wasn’t used to such teasing, and her heartbeat quickened. She knew Ryuji was only joking, but still… it flustered her.
Sensing that she was becoming increasingly overwhelmed, Ryuji cleared his throat and decided to change the subject.
“So, about that weird thing in your room. Do you know where it came from?
They returned to more serious matters and Miko, relieved, quickly composed herself and nodded. “Yeah, I think it came out of the closet last night.”
Following her instructions, Ryuji walked over to the closet.
Bang!
When he opens the closet door, he is greeted by a terrifying, grotesque spirit lurking within.
“Hi!” Ryuji casually greeted the spirit, raising his hand as if they were old friends.
“Hey?!” The spirit was startled by Ryuji’s carelessness.
But before it could do anything, Ryuji’s eyes narrowed, and the next moment, he released his power.
The spirit didn’t even have time to scream before it was completely swallowed up and disappeared into nothingness.
Chapter 11 Miko Yotsuya’s confession (old version)
“So weak!”
Ryuji patted his stomach and sighed in disappointment.
Not only did this strange spirit not satisfy him, but Long Er only ate half full. He was not sure whether the spirit was too weak or he had become stronger.
“It’s amazing!” Miko exclaimed. Even though this was the second time she had witnessed it, she still couldn’t help but be in awe of Ryuji’s power.
Turning back to Miko, Ryuji saw the admiration in her eyes and couldn’t help but smile. “Well, do you have any other strange spirits in your house? I might as well help you get rid of them all at once.” Ryuji said, a bright smile on his face.
On their way to her house, Miko mentioned that there was more than one strange spirit lurking in her house. So Ryuji came straight after school because he was hungry, but now that he has destroyed one, it seems that there are other spirits waiting for him.
“The bathroom…and the study!” Miko exclaimed, leading Ryuji to the next location.
Perhaps because Yotsuya Miko is the protagonist of this strange world, supernatural encounters seem to occur frequently around her.
Half an hour later, Ryuji patted his belly and burped with satisfaction.
“Finally full!”
After consuming the remaining spirits in the room, he felt better.
Although these spirits were not that strong, at least there were enough of them to satisfy his hunger for now.
“Is everything over?” Miko asked, a hint of worry in her voice.
Ryuji nodded, then noticed that Yotsuya Miko looked a little anxious.
“Ryuji-kun, are you sure this… won’t hurt you?” she asked, because she just suddenly realized that the devoured soul might have some negative effect on him.
Ryuji laughed happily at her concern.
“Don’t worry! Meiko,” he waved his hand dismissively. “If there’s any downside, it’s that the more spirits I eat, the stronger I feel. That’s all!
As he spoke, Ryuji raised his arm. Under his mental control, his ordinary arm suddenly emitted a faint blue light.
“I noticed something interesting,” Ryuji said, looking at his arm curiously.
“It seems this soul-eating ability gives me more than just power. I guess as I absorb more souls I’ll gain new abilities. I’m not sure what this light is yet, but I’ll find out soon enough.
“Amazing!” Yotsuya Miko gasped, amazed at his ability. She couldn’t help but compare herself to Ryuji, feeling a little frustrated.
“All I can do is just watch these things. I can’t do anything useful like you…” Yotsuya Miko said, her voice getting lower and lower. She looked at Ryuji and felt like a bit of a burden.
Compared to him, she felt that she was completely powerless against the spirits and could only endure the mental torture they brought her every day.
“That’s not the case!” Long Er said firmly.
“Huh?” Miko looked up in surprise. “Because, Miko-chan is still very cute!” Ryuji said with a naughty smile.
Yotsuya Miko’s face flushed. “N-No!” She stammered, feeling her heartbeat speed up.
Ryuji looked at Yotsuya Miko’s reaction and laughed happily. Then he said seriously: “I’m serious! Every time I see you, I feel very happy. This is a special ability in itself, isn’t it?
Ryuji’s teasing tone only made Miko blush even more. For a girl who had never experienced love before, she didn’t know how to deal with the emotions that Ryuji stirred in her.
In fact, she had always felt a little inferior around Ryuji. He was strong, capable, and seemed to handle everything with ease, while she was just…Miko. Ordinary Miko.
But after hearing his joke, she regained some courage. “Actually,” Yotsuya Miko said to herself, and after a pause, she seemed to have mustered up her courage. “Ryuji-kun, when I’m with you, I also feel at ease.”
She looked up at Ryuji, her eyes sparkling. “You’ve saved me so many times. I’ve never felt this way before.”
Miko’s heart was pounding at this point and she wanted to speak out loud and confess her feelings.
“I…” Just when Miko was gathering up the courage to speak out her thoughts, they heard Toru Yotsuya’s voice coming from downstairs.
“Dinner is ready! Miko, Ryuji-kun, come down and eat!
At this moment, Yotsuya Yoshiko deflated like a balloon. Her confession got stuck in her throat, and her courage evaporated in an instant.
“I…let’s go eat first,” Miko muttered, her face burning with embarrassment.
Ryuji thought her reaction was cute and couldn’t help but laugh, “Okay,”
As they walked toward the stairs, Ryuji reached out and took Miko’s hand. “Let’s go down together,” Ryuji said gently.
Miko’s eyes widened in surprise, and her heart skipped a beat. She felt a little shy, but she didn’t pull her hand away.
“Hmm-hmm!” She nodded gently and followed Ryuji down the stairs.
Meiko’s mother stood at the bottom of the stairs, looking confused as Meiko and Ryuji walked down hand in hand.
For a moment, she was stunned, but then a big, knowing smile broke out on her face. She didn’t need to mind her own business. Things seemed to be moving faster than she had imagined.
After dinner, Miko’s mother suggested that Ryuji stay the night at her house so that he wouldn’t have to rush home.
But Ryuji politely declined. As much as he enjoyed being with Miko, it was frustrating that he couldn’t take it any further with her. He thought it would be better to wait until he had a chance to be with her in private later, which would be more interesting.
“I’m going to go back now.” Long Er said as he stood up and prepared to leave. It was getting late, and he didn’t want to embarrass others.
“I’ll take you out!” Yotsuya Miko said quickly, rushing over and following him out the door. She didn’t want him to leave yet, even though she knew Ryuji would definitely leave.
“Girls become independent when they grow up.” Miko’s mother watched them walk out together and sighed softly.
She hummed a little tune as she cleared the table, feeling happier than she had in a long time. For the first time since she lost her husband and son, she felt truly at peace.
At the door, Meiko hesitated, her face full of confusion. She looked as if she wanted to say something but was too nervous to say it.
Ryuji noticed her hesitation and couldn’t help but laugh. “You wanted to ask me something, didn’t you?”
Miko’s eyes widened in surprise. “How did you know?” she asked, her cheeks turning pink.
“You want to know if I like you, right?” Ryuji said with a smile.
Miko’s face instantly turned red, and her heart was pounding. This was exactly what she had always wanted to ask but was too embarrassed to say.
Before she could finish her words, Ryuji answered for her. “I…you…” Miko stuttered, not knowing what to say.
Ryuji took a step closer, closing the distance between them. Without hesitation, he pulled Miko into his arms and hugged her tightly.
“Of course I like you, Miko,” Ryuji whispered in her ear. “I’ve liked you since the first time I saw you.”
Miko’s breathing became rapid and she felt like her heart was about to jump out of her chest.
For a moment, she stood there in shock, but then she gathered her courage and hugged Ryuji.
“Well… yes,” Miko murmured, her voice soft and full of emotion. As she buried her face into Ryuji’s chest, the shy girl finally let herself into the arms of love.
Chapter 12: Dog with a Human Face (Old Version)
“Mmm, strawberry flavor!”
On the way home, Ryuji couldn’t help but think of the sweet taste just now, and a satisfied smile spread across his face. He was still thinking about how long he would have to wait for such a benefit, but what Ryuji didn’t expect was that although Yotsuya Miko was shy, she was obviously not a novice who knew nothing.
Although it was just a brief taste, Ryuji didn’t mind. These things were best done slowly. After all, it was only the second day since they met, so why rush?
“This is the life of a time traveler! So sweet!”
He sighed with satisfaction, not caring if any passers-by heard him.
After he traveled to this new world, he finally got a girlfriend, and even better, this world was full of beautiful girls.
“Well,” he thought with a lewd smile, “I want them all! All of them should go into my bowl!”
Long Er thought there was no reason to limit himself with the secular rules and regulations before the time travel. He would not make a difficult choice between the girls he liked. Only children would make choices. Of course, Long Er would choose both!
When he can become powerful enough, why can’t the anime heroines who own this world have it too, so why bother?
His new goal: to become so powerful that no one can question him.
Miko’s home was not far from Ryuji’s, only a ten-minute walk away. He was in no hurry to go home, and maybe, just maybe, he felt that he would encounter something interesting on the way home.
As if on cue, the next second, a desperate cry for help came from a nearby alley.
“Help! Is there anyone? Help me!
Long Er stopped walking. “Is it so effective?” he muttered to himself, a little surprised.
He had been expecting to find something interesting during his walks, but he didn’t expect it to happen so soon. It’s unlikely to be something supernatural, because ordinary people can’t see those things. Could it be some kind of?
Anyway, Ryuji thought he should go and have a look. After all, this was the only way for him to go home.
Kato Megumi was having a very unlucky day today. It all started earlier this afternoon when she ended up on the school playground due to some club stuff.
There, she witnesses a fight and just as she is about to sneak away, she is discovered, to her dismay. Thankfully, the handsome boy from before doesn’t attack her.
If that were all, she thought her day wasn’t too bad. But just now, as she walked home, her entire worldview was about to be shattered.
“What… is that?”
Kato Megumi was walking quietly, minding her own business, when she heard a strange sound, like the gnawing of an animal.
Out of curiosity, she turned her head, but what she saw made her freeze in place.
Not far from her stood a canine-like creature nearly two meters tall, its head lowered, its sharp teeth gnawing at something on the ground.
No. That was a person.
For someone who always prided herself on her calm demeanor, Kato Megumi found herself terribly frightened at this moment, covering her mouth and slowly backing away, praying that she wouldn’t be noticed.
bump!
But luck didn’t seem to be on her side. She accidentally stepped on an empty can on the ground, and the sound echoed in the quiet alley. Although her presence was low, it was hard not to attract the attention of the creature with such a big noise.
The dog-like monster, covered in blood, slowly raised its head.
“What…what is that?
Kato Megumi’s voice trembled. Her eyes widened in horror as she realized that although the creature had a dog’s body, its head was that of a human. It was unbelievable that this thing in front of her was a monster that combined animal and human characteristics.
“Humanity…”
The creature hissed, an evil grin spreading across its human face as it locked eyes with Kato Megumi.
Panicked, Kato Hui turned and ran, but the monster did not catch up with her immediately.
Instead, it followed at a slow, casual pace, savoring her fear.
“The smell of fear… yummy, yummy!” taunted the monster, enjoying the chase of its prey.
“Help! Help!”
Kato Megumi ran and screamed, she didn’t know why the monster didn’t pounce on her immediately, but she didn’t intend to stay to find the answer.
The sun had already set, and the streets were strangely quiet. She was now alone. Until she spotted a figure in front of her. “Hmm?” Hope suddenly ignited in her heart.
It was a man! As she got closer, Kato recognized him as the boy from earlier. The one she had seen fighting in the school playground.
However, she was only stunned for a moment.
“Run! There’s a monster!” she yelled frantically as she ran towards him.
“Monster?” Ryuji raised his eyebrows. He had thought it might be something else, but now it seemed more interesting.
His curiosity was aroused. Seeing Ryuji standing there nonchalantly, Kato Hui felt that he probably didn’t believe her. She became more anxious. She was not a fast runner, and she could feel her physical strength gradually weakening.
Suddenly, her foot hit a crack in the sidewalk and she stumbled, almost hitting the ground, but instead of feeling the cold, hard pavement, she felt herself being pulled into a warm embrace.
Kato Megumi blinked in surprise, looked up, and saw Ryuji who caught her in time.
“Thank you…” she stammered, breathless from the intense running just now.
“You’re welcome,” Ryuji said with a smile, gently helping her back to her feet.
“Successfully contacted the target: Kato Megumi! The cheat code has been triggered. Do you want to load it?”
Another golden finger? Ryuji grinned.
As expected, it is always triggered by the protagonist in this world, who earlier tried to activate the system using three bullies at school, but to no avail.
However, now, Ryuji seems to understand that this system seems to be only applicable to important characters. He is very curious about what kind of special ability he will get from Kato Hui.
“There is another human!” The monster’s voice roared from behind, bringing Kato Megumi back to reality.
She turned around and saw the human-faced dog slowly approaching, her face turning extremely pale.
“Run! The monster is coming!” She screamed and pulled Ryuji’s arm desperately, but to her shock, he didn’t move at all. Was he scared silly?
“Is this true?” Ryuji muttered to himself, finally turning his gaze towards the creature.
It was indeed a strange monster, with a dog’s body but a human face. His first guess was right, it was some kind of supernatural being.
“But,” he mused, “ordinary people shouldn’t be able to see such things. How can she see it?” Ryuji glanced at Kato Megumi, who didn’t seem to have the ability to see spirits or supernatural entities like Yotsuya Miko. Strangely, she could see the monster in front of her.
Seeing Ryuji’s calm demeanor, Kato Megumi thought of the fight in the morning and felt a little relieved, but the monster behind them was not calm at all.
“How dare you compare a noble urban legend like me with those filthy, low-class monsters!” the human-faced dog growled, clearly insulted by Ryuji’s casual comment.
Then, with a vicious roar, it leaped toward them.
Long Er smiled and watched the human-faced dog rushing towards him. He raised his hand without hesitation, and just as the monster approached, he moved at lightning speed.
“Too slow,” he muttered.
Ryuji knocked the dog-faced monster to the ground with just one blow. It whimpered pitifully, unable to comprehend what had just happened.
“Is that all your strength?” Long Er sneered, disappointed at its weakness.
Behind him, Kato Megumi stood there blankly, her eyes wide open in disbelief.
What had just happened? Did he really defeat that terrifying monster so easily?
Ryuji’s signature bright smile spread across his face as he turned to Kato Megumi, “You’re safe now,” he said softly.
Kato Megumi just stared at him blankly without any reaction.
Chapter 13 Urban Legends (Old Version)
Kato Megumi was trembling with fear, but Ryuji remained calm.
“I have a few questions,” Ryuji said, raising his right fist, and the light blue light surrounded the fist again. “But before that, can you be quiet for a while?”
He said this to the human-faced dog that had just tried to attack him and was now lying on the ground groaning, because he was very interested in the urban legends that the human-faced dog told.
He waved his glowing fist at the human-faced dog with ease.
This punch sent the human-faced dog flying more than ten meters, and it crashed into the wall of the alley with a bang.
“It hurts! It hurts!” the human-faced dog screamed in pain, “What kind of monster are you, a human?!”
It couldn’t believe what had just happened. It was supposed to be an urban legend, a being that humans feared, but this boy had knocked it down with ease, like it was no different from a normal dog.
However, Ryuji didn’t care about its confusion. He ignored the dog’s painful cry and looked down at his glowing fist with a thoughtful expression.
“Just as I thought.”
Normally, humans could not physically harm supernatural beings, but the pale blue light surrounding his fist seemed to grant him that ability. This was more than just brute force – there seemed to be more to it than he currently understood. He was beginning to grasp the true scope of this strange new power.
Meanwhile, Kato Megumi stood there dumbfounded, eyes wide open, speechless. She had already thought of the ending for herself – being devoured by the horrible creature that had been chasing her. But now… now, she watched her classmate Ryuji not only stand up to the monster, but also knock it away with one punch.
What’s going on? Who is this person?
Her fear was replaced by awe as she stared at Ryuji, trying to make sense of what had just happened.
At that moment, Ryuji dispersed the light from his fist and began walking towards the now crumpled creature.
“Can we talk now?” Ryuji asked, his voice cold and calm.
“Human!” the dog-faced man roared, still writhing in agony and uttering nonsense, “I will kill you! I will eat you alive!”
Its anger replaced the fear it should have had, because it could not tolerate being humiliated like this by an ordinary human. Its grotesque face was twisted in anger, and its body was shaking as it struggled to stand up.
“It seems you haven’t learned how to listen yet.”
Ryuji said with a hint of sarcasm, and the blue light appeared around his fist again, and the human-faced dog opened his eyes wide in fear.
“Wait, wait—!”
Long Er didn’t give it a chance and punched it again, this time directly hitting the human-faced dog on the head, causing half of its face to collapse.
“Are you ready to listen now?” Ryuji asked nonchalantly, glancing down at the human-faced dog, which was now trembling with fear.
“Please, please! I’m sorry! Forgive me!”
The human-faced dog knelt on the ground, grovelling before Ryuji. Its previous confidence and aggressiveness were completely gone. This human wasn’t just strong – he was also terrifying, especially with that glowing fist.
Kato Megumi stood aside, unsure whether she should be scared or relieved at this moment. The boy who saved her was obviously very powerful, but watching him defeat the monster so easily, she began to wonder if she should be more afraid of him than the monster itself.
“Well, tell me about these urban legends you mentioned,” Ryuji finally gave the human-faced dog a chance to speak.
“Well, okay! Okay!” stammered the human-faced dog, eager to obey.
It explains that urban legends are supernatural creatures born from stories passed down from generation to generation. These creatures are different from ordinary spirits or ghosts. They can appear to humans freely and are not bound to a specific place or time. Their power comes from the fear they instill in humans, which is why they thrive on human fear.
This explains why the human-faced dog didn’t devour Kato Megumi immediately – it had been enjoying her fear, making it stronger, and then planned to eat her.
“I see,” Ryuji said, his expression thoughtful.
So, you are not an ordinary ghost, you are born from a legend.
Urban legends. He had heard them before. If those legends were true, some of the creatures born from them were extremely powerful—even comparable to gods.
Things in this world must be more complicated than he had initially imagined.
“Since I have told you everything I know, can I…can I leave now?” the human-faced dog begged.
“Let’s go?” Ryuji raised his eyebrows and then smiled. But his smile was not friendly – it was the kind of smile that made people’s backs cold.
The human-faced dog’s hope was shattered in an instant.
“Don’t worry,” Ryuji said as they walked away, “the pain won’t last long.”
“What?! No, wait!”
But it’s too late
Chains burst out of the void behind Long Er, wrapping around the dog and holding it in place. The dog struggled, but the chains tightened, pulling it toward a dark, swirling void.
“Human! No! Please—!”
Its sound died away as the chains dragged it into the darkness, and the alley fell silent once again.
belch!
Ryuji burped and patted his stomach. “Ah, I’m finally full,” he said with satisfaction.
There was a long silence.
“Thank you,” Kato Megumi said with a trembling voice. She was not stupid. Without Ryuji’s intervention, she knew she would be devoured by the human-faced dog.
“You don’t have to thank me,” Ryuji interrupted her with a casual wave of his hand, obviously not caring.
Because, he also got something from this encounter. When he met Kato Megumi, a golden finger was triggered, although he didn’t know what ability this golden finger would give him yet. But from the last time, the golden finger was both rare and powerful, so no matter what it was, he knew it would be a good thing.
Ryuji was in a very good mood.
“Didn’t you report me to the school for beating up those bullies?” Ryuji asked casually, as if they were discussing something trivial.
Kato Megumi shook her head quickly. “No, I didn’t,” she said softly. “I know those three people. They have been bullying other students for a long time. I have reported them to the teacher before, but…”
Her voice trailed off. Her reports always fell on deaf ears due to her low profile and the general indifference of school staff. As long as the bullying was not too extreme, the teachers didn’t care.
Anyway,” Kato Hui lowered her head slightly and said, “Thank you again for saving me.”
Long Er smiled and said, “Okay, if everything is ok, I’ll go back now.”
As much as he enjoyed chatting with Kato Megumi, he wanted to go home and see the cheat code he had just unlocked.
“etc!”
Ryuji paused and looked back at her in confusion.
“Can I…can I have your contact information?” Kato Megumi asked with a blushing face.
This was her first time asking a boy for his number and she felt incredibly nervous and awkward.
“Hmm?” Long Er raised his eyebrows and a smug smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.
Noticing Ryuji’s scrutiny, Kato Megumi became even more embarrassed, but she did not back down.
“Please?” Her voice was soft and sincere.
After a while, Ryuji laughed, “Of course!”
Chapter 14: Invisibility (Old Version)
“Are you embarrassed?” Ryuji asked with a hint of curiosity, observing Kato Megumi carefully.
Although she wasn’t sure why Ryuji asked this question, Kato Megumi nodded instinctively. “Well, after all, this is the first time I asked a boy for his contact information, so I’m a little shy.”
“You don’t look shy at all.”
Ryuji had a basis for what he said. Although Kato Megumi claimed that she was shy, her expression was as calm as ever, and her unique emotional indifference was fully displayed. Even when she asked for Ryuji’s contact information, her face remained calm, as if she was discussing some trivial matters.
Ryuji found this amusing. “I guess that’s just one of her main charms,” he grinned.
“Let’s exchange contact information,” he said, pulling out his cell phone, not paying much attention to her expression.
“Yeah!” Kato Megumi nodded and took out her cell phone.
After exchanging contact information, they said goodbye and parted ways. Watching Ryuji walk away, Kato Megumi couldn’t help but mutter to herself, “What an amazing classmate.”
Her entire worldview was shattered in one day. First, she witnessed a monster from an urban legend that she had only seen in novels and comics. Then, she watched her classmate Ryuji defeat this strange creature effortlessly. It was simply too surreal and magical.
Looking at the new contact on her phone, her usually calm expression flickered slightly, betraying the strange emotions surging inside her. But the day was almost over, and as the night fell, she decided it was time to go home.
After returning home, Ryuji took a quick shower and returned to his room, eager to check out the golden entry he had unlocked before. He didn’t intend to make the same mistake again. After suffering a setback once, he knew it was better not to load the golden entry without checking its details first.
“Golden Entry: Invisibility.”
Ryuji smiled happily. This cheat code is perfect for Kato Megumi. It allows the host to have full control over their existence and even become completely invisible. No wonder people call Kato Megumi the ultimate stealth character, she can use her stealth skills to the extreme in almost any situation.
“Load it,” Ryuji said confidently.
As the golden entry finished loading, Ryuji immediately felt a new ability taking root in his mind.
System prompts:
-Host: Ryuji Hoshino
– Bloodline: Human
-Loading items: Soul Devourer [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Invisibility [Gold].
– Points: 0
Seeing his new entry displayed on the status screen in his mind, Ryuji nodded in satisfaction. With this new ability, he could control himself at will, even making himself completely invisible to others if he wanted to. It would undoubtedly be useful, but he would need to test its limits well and soon.
The next morning, Ryuji woke up feeling refreshed and full of energy, all the spiritual energy he had consumed made him feel as if he could conquer the world. He stretched out, feeling his newfound strength coursing through his body.
“Ha~” He sighed contentedly, shaking his limbs and getting ready for the day.
As he walked out of the house, he noticed Yotsuya Miko waiting for him outside, her eyes scanning the area as if she was searching for something, or rather, someone.
“Good morning, Miko,” Ryuji called out, but there was no response. She just continued to stand there, waiting with a blank expression on her face.
“Uh, Miko?” Ryuji called again, wondering why she didn’t respond.
Then he suddenly remembered, “Oh, right. I activated my invisibility last night and never turned it off.”
This explains why Miko couldn’t see him since he was completely invisible at the moment. Fortunately, unlike Kato Megumi, Ryuji can control this ability at will.
He thought about it and closed it.
“Ryuji!” Yotsuya Miko suddenly shouted, her eyes fixed on him as if he had just appeared out of nowhere. “When did you get here? I didn’t even see you come out!”
“Just a little trick,” Ryuji said with a smug smile, “My special ability.”
“Oh!” Meiko nodded, not particularly surprised. After all, she had seen Ryuji’s incredible abilities.
“Let’s go,” Ryuji said, reaching out and taking Miko’s hand. “We better get to school before we’re late.”
“Yes,” Miko agreed, and her heart fluttered slightly when Ryuji took her hand. Ever since they became a couple, she had worried that this might all be a dream, but now holding hands made her feel so real. The anxiety disappeared, and all that was left was a deep sweet feeling.
“You don’t have to wait for me outside so early,” Ryuji said as he walked over. He guessed that Miko must have been standing there for a while.
“It’s okay!” Miko said quickly, though her cheeks were slightly red. “I don’t mind getting up early. I just… wanted to see you.”
She couldn’t help but admit that she got up early just to be with him.
Ryuji laughed happily, amused by her sincerity. Without saying a word, he pulled a small key from his pocket and handed it to Miko.
“What is this?” asked Miko. She took the key hesitantly, her heart beating faster and a guess emerging in her mind.
“This is the key to my house,” Ryuji said nonchalantly, “If you get up early next time and I haven’t come out yet, come in. There’s no need to wait outside like this.”
Yotsuya Miko blinked, her face turning red as she processed what he said, “Are you sure? Is that really okay?”
Ryuji grinned. “You’re my girlfriend now, aren’t you? Of course you can.”
Hearing his words, Miko couldn’t hide her excitement. She nodded seriously, holding the key tightly in her hand, as if it was the most precious thing in the world.
she hummed, her eyes sparkling with happiness.
Ryuji was about to say something when suddenly a system notification flashed through his mind:
“Conditions met. Green entry triggered! Load?”
“Wait, what?” Ryuji blinked in surprise. A green entry? That means… he can trigger multiple entries from Miko? Can he collect multiple talent entries from the same person?
Out of curiosity, Ryuji quickly established a connection with the system in his mind.
“System, can I collect multiple talent entries from the same heroine?”
.
As usual, the system didn’t respond. Still, Ryuji didn’t mind. He would eventually find out if this was the case by testing it himself.
“Let’s see what this green entry is,” Ryuji muttered, turning his attention to the newly loaded entry.
Green Item: Delicate
“…Um?”
For a moment, Long Er was at a loss. “Delicate? What does this mean?”
The system quickly gave an answer: Activating the delicate talent will make people want to protect you!
Chapter 15 Triggering Abnormal Talent (Old Version)
Long Er stared at the newly loaded green talent entry, completely speechless.
He had to admit that when Meiko was frightened by some supernatural entity, she did look vulnerable, which made people want to protect her. But if such a talent and skill were placed on himself, it would be a completely different matter.
There is no way that Long Er would use this talent!
At this moment, the system, which had been silent for a while, responded again.
“If the host has a talent entry they don’t want, it can be broken down into points.”
“break down?”
Ryuji raised his eyebrows. He didn’t even know that this was an option.
He asked curiously, “How many points can I get by decomposing this green item?”
So far, he has no idea how to earn the points, but it seems that breaking down unneeded talent entries is one way.
“10 points.”
Ryuji blinked in disbelief. “10 points?! It takes 100 points to get a green entry, and decomposing it only gives me 10 points?!
He shook his head in disappointment. “You are worse than a black-hearted capitalist! When other travelers come out, the system will directly max out their talents. Your system only knows how to pit the host. I suspect that you are not looking for a host, but choosing cattle and horses.”
The system remains silent.
“Okay, whatever you want. 10 points is better than nothing.”
“Break it down,” Ryuji ordered.
Just like that, the green entry he had just obtained was deleted, and his score finally ticked up from zero to a pitiful 10 points.
10 points were enough to draw a white talent entry, but considering how useless and trashy the green entry was, he wasn’t too eager to redeem a white talent entry, so he decided to keep these points for now.
“Ryuji?” Miko’s gentle voice interrupted his thoughts and brought him back to reality.
“Hmm?” Long Er turned and looked at her.
“Are you okay?” Miko asked with a little concern. She had called him several times, but Ryuji didn’t respond.
“I’m fine,” Ryuji replied with a smile, shaking his head slightly. “I was just thinking how lucky I was to see my girlfriend so early. It distracted me a little.”
“Impossible!” Yotsuya Miko exclaimed, her face flushed at Ryuji’s words. She lowered her head, her cheeks burning, and Ryuji was just happy with her reaction. Looking at her shy expression, he always felt a little bit of the urge to do something.
Ryuji looked around to make sure no one was nearby, then he leaned over and whispered in Miko’s ear, “I want to hug you.”
“Here?” Yotsuya Miko asked in a panic. After all, they were outside and anyone could walk by at any time.
“Don’t worry, I checked. There’s no one around,” Ryuji assured her with a grin.
“Okay…” Meiko finally nodded because she couldn’t resist her boyfriend’s charm. She didn’t want to reject him.
Ryuji’s hand finally moved to her waist, and Miko shuddered. He rubbed slowly and teasingly, but Ryuji always remained gentle and respected her bottom line. After all, he knew that this was the limit that Miko could bear at the moment.
As they walked into the school, Miko’s face was still flushed, her mind replaying the tender moment they had just had.
Ryuji was now satisfied with their brief physical interaction.
Suddenly, a familiar voice shouted.
“Hana!” Yotsuya Miko smiled and turned to greet her best friend Yurikawaka. But the moment she saw Yurikawaka, Miko’s smile quickly disappeared from her face.
Because, a huge creature, something that only people with yin-yang eyes can see, was following Hana closely, its eyes fixed on Hana but still keeping a certain distance.
Hana had no idea what was going on and happily walked over to her friend, chatting with Miko as if she knew nothing.
Miko’s heartbeat quickened. She had seen ghosts and strange spirits many times before, but seeing another one now still frightened her.
Ryuji noticed Miko’s sudden nervousness and gently squeezed her hand, indicating to her to reassure her.
“Don’t worry, I’m here,” Ryuji whispered calmly, his words instantly calming Miko’s frayed nerves. He had proven himself capable of dealing with these supernatural threats countless times.
Ryuji himself was a little surprised when he first saw the creature, but when he realized that the spirit was targeting Yurikawaka, he understood what was happening.
Ryuji remembered that in the anime, Hana unconsciously possessed a powerful life energy, so she would unconsciously attract spirits. However, this powerful life energy also protected her at the same time, so many spirits would try to target her, but were repelled by the life energy in her body without her even knowing it.
Hana didn’t feel the spirit following her at all. She always thought she was just a girl with a strong appetite. In fact, it was because her life energy would be consumed to protect her body, which would make her hungry, which explained why she always needed to eat more than others.
“Time to get rid of this thing,” Ryuji muttered.
Several chains shot out from the void behind Ryuji, shining with a light blue light, tightly wrapping around the spirit that was tracking Hana.
The spirit that had been staring at Hana didn’t even have time to react before the chains caught it and pulled it into the air.
“you!”
The creature struggled, trying to resist, but it was no match for Ryuji’s overwhelming force. In a few moments, it was dragged into the dark void created by the chains and disappeared from this world.
“belch!”
Ryuji burped in satisfaction and smiled, “Ah, there’s nothing better than a good meal in the morning. Is there anything better than this?
Meiko, who had witnessed the whole thing, showed deep gratitude in her eyes. He had once again protected her and the people she cared about.
Meanwhile, Hana still hadn’t realized what kind of danger she had just escaped from. Hana’s eyes lit up with excitement when she saw Miko and Ryuji standing together holding hands.
“Miko!” she yelled, rushing over. “Wait, you two are…?”
Miko felt a little embarrassed and realized that many students around were looking in her direction, so she quickly covered her friend’s mouth.
“Stop talking!” Meiko whispered, looking around, her face flushed, hoping no one had overheard.
Hana blinked and nodded in understanding, her expression apologetic. When Miko let go, she immediately leaned closer, her voice low but full of curiosity, “Are you two dating?”
Although it was a little embarrassing to admit it in front of her best friend, Miko didn’t lie. She nodded shyly and nervously, whispering, “Yes… Ryuji is my boyfriend now.”
Hana’s eyes sparkled with excitement. “That’s great! I’m so happy for you!”
Yotsuya Miko’s face turned even redder, and she felt a mixture of embarrassment and happiness at this moment.
“Well,” Ryuji said with a smile, “It’s nice to meet Miko’s best friend.”
Chapter 16 Classroom (Old Version)
“How audacious!”
Hana was a little surprised when Miko admitted her relationship with Ryuji so directly.
“Is this really the Meiko I know?”
“Hello!” Ryuji smiled and waved, casually greeting Hana.
He completely forgot that, like Meiko, Hana also had a special physique, a physique that attracted supernatural creatures. This meant that she could also trigger the talent entry for him.
“Hello! Hello!” Hana replied happily, her bubbly personality showing through as she eagerly shook Ryuji’s hand.
Sure enough, the system’s voice sounded in his mind.
“Successfully contacted target: Yurikawa Hana! Green entry has been triggered. Do you want to load?”
It was another green talent item. Long Er thought about it and decided to consider whether to activate it later.
“It’s almost time for class. I should go back to the classroom,” Ryuji said, glancing at the time.
After saying that, he left the two girls behind and walked towards the classroom.
Now only Hana and Miko were left, and Hana was jumping up and down in excitement.
“He’s really handsome! Come on, Meiko, tell us what happened. How did you two meet and when did you start dating?!”
Like Miko, Hana had never been in a relationship before, so she was curious about her best friend’s love life.
“Calm down, Hana!” Miko gestured, trying to calm her overexcited friend. She had expected this reaction, but it still flustered her to see Hana so excited.
Meanwhile, Ryuji arrived at the classroom, unaware of the ongoing conversation between the two girls. As he walked in, he noticed several of his classmates giving him surprised looks. After all, many of them had seen him being called away by the bullies yesterday, and they thought that Ryuji would be bruised and battered today or simply not come to school at all.
Who would have thought that Long Er would appear in the classroom on time unharmed, which surprised many people.
“Good job! Tobe!” Yumiko said. She thought her friend Tobe Sho had gone to find the teacher, and that must be the reason why Ryuji returned to school unharmed.
“Uh…” Hubu, who had been sitting quietly, raised his head in confusion. He hadn’t done anything. However, since it was a compliment to him, he still straightened his chest and replied with a calm face, “Of course! Are you still not confident in my ability to do things?”
Even Ye Shan, the class representative, looked at Tobe with a smile, as if he had done something admirable.
However, Ryuji didn’t care about their discussion. He rested his chin on his hand, sitting at the desk, his mind focused on the green entry he had just triggered from Yurikawa Hana.
“Green entry: Greed.”
Ryuji couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow. “Really? This is the talent entry I got from her?
He initially thought that Hana’s unique physique would bring a more powerful golden talent entry, but he didn’t expect that the greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment.
“Forget it,” he muttered to himself. “Let’s see if there’s a chance to trigger her other talent items in the future. Yurikawa Hana must have better talent items.
He chose to decompose without hesitation, and watched his points increase from 10 to 20. He briefly considered whether he should focus on contacting more key characters to brush up on talent items, but before he had time to think about it, a loud noise interrupted his thoughts.
The door to the classroom opened and their homeroom teacher, Shizuka Hiratsuka, walked in with a stormy look on her face. Everyone knew immediately that she was in a bad mood. The classroom suddenly became quiet and the students quickly realized that something big was about to happen.
“Everyone return to your seats,” Shizuka said coldly, her cold tone making it clear that she was in no mood to say it a second time.
The students who had gathered in groups soon dispersed and returned to their seats.
Ryuji glanced at Shizuka and noticed something odd. When she walked into the classroom, her eyes lingered on him a little longer than usual. Did she know what happened yesterday?
He quickly guessed that even though there were no cameras in the woods next to the playground, it wouldn’t be too difficult for someone to investigate. Especially considering that Shizuka wasn’t an ordinary teacher. She had a strong sense of justice and wasn’t the kind of person who would let things slide like many other teachers in the school.
Besides, what ordinary teacher drives a supercar to work?
“While I knew there was bullying on campus,” Shizuka began, her voice thick with barely-controlled anger, “I never thought it would happen in our class.
Ryuji raised an eyebrow, amused. That was exactly the attitude he expected from her. Shizuka wasn’t the type to sit back and let something like this go unsolved. If she spotted bullying, she would take immediate action.
“What’s worse is that not one of you came to me to report this. How could so many of you turn a blind eye?
She slammed her fist on the podium, and the loud bang startled several students in the front row. The whole class was silent, and everyone was too scared to speak.
“Where did you learn to be so indifferent?!” she demanded, her angry eyes sweeping over everyone in the classroom.
Ryuji couldn’t help but smile. She was kind of cute in a way, though he wasn’t going to say that out loud.
Shizuka’s eyes fell on the class representative, Hayama, and she stared at him with a stern look.
“Hayama Hayato, as the squad leader, don’t you have anything to say?”
Ye Shan stood up, looking obviously unhappy. He glanced at Tobe, hoping to put the blame on him. After all, it was Tobe Sho who handled the matter yesterday.
But Tobe Sho, who had just proudly accepted the praise, now wished he could hide himself. He realized that things did not develop the way he had thought yesterday.
“Wait!” Yumiko spoke up, breaking the silence. “Didn’t Tobe say he was going to find the teacher?”
Yumiko Miura, like everyone else, still believes that it was Sho Tobe who went to the teacher to resolve the bullying issue. She even praised him earlier.
Shizuka narrowed her eyes. “Tobe?” she asked coldly, her eyes fixed sharply on the boy.
Tobe Sho shrank back under her gaze, he knew the truth was about to be revealed.
Shizuka Hiratsuka crossed her arms and her voice turned cold, “No one came to my office yesterday!”
The whole class was silent.
Chapter 17 Processing Results (Old Version)
For a moment, Yumiko and others looked at Tobe Sho with disdain.
“Disgusting!” Yumiko glared at him contemptuously.
Tobe Sho lowered his head even lower, completely discouraged.
Ye Shan was a friend of Hu Bu and wanted to say something to defend him. He always stood up for his friends, but this time, even he himself could not justify Hu Bu’s behavior. In the end, he remained silent.
“But…but!” Tobe knew he couldn’t remain silent any longer. He felt the pressure growing around him and turned to Ryuji, frustration evident in his voice.
“But he’s okay, isn’t he? Nothing bad happened in the end, so why are we even talking about this?”
Tobe knew he was in trouble, and could sense that his friendship with Aoyama might be threatened. With a look of despair on his face, he tried to deflect the blame.
“Tobe…” Hayama tried to interject, hoping to calm his friend down.
But Tobu didn’t stop there. His face flushed with frustration, he pointed at Ryuji.
“Isn’t it? No one was hurt anyway, so what’s the big deal?”
Hearing this, the classroom fell silent, and all eyes turned to the focus of attention, Ryuji. However, Ryuji was not at all flustered. Instead, he watched the development of the situation with a faint smile, as if he was enjoying the drama unfolding before his eyes.
“Are you not hurt?” Shizuka’s voice broke the silence, but this time her smile was not friendly at all. “Three students from the next class just took a month off due to injuries. They will stay in the hospital for this month.”
Tobe Sho opened his eyes wide in disbelief. “What?!”
The other people in the classroom were also stunned, and their eyes returned to Long Er. The atmosphere became tense. Long Er actually injured those three people? This was the common thought of everyone.
Ryuji shrugged nonchalantly and smiled, clearly unfazed by the sudden attention. “Why are you all looking at me? They probably just had an unfortunate accident, like falling down the stairs. How clumsy they are, don’t you think?”
Of course, without evidence, Long Er knew that the three injured boys would not dare to admit that they were beaten. Even if they really tried to explain, Long Er had a way to deal with it.
Shizuka Hiratsuka looked at Ryuji for a while but said nothing.
Originally, she had no idea what was going on, but when three students from the class next door asked for a month’s leave due to injuries, it aroused her suspicion. It seemed too coincidental that all three of them would take a long leave at the same time. Then she did some research herself, and now she has the answer.
Although Shizuka Hiratsuka had no direct evidence, the students pieced together the truth for her: Ryuji Hoshino beat up the three bullies. This new discovery caused a sensation in the class, and many of them quietly labeled Ryuji as someone who should not be messed with.
“That’s enough.” Shizuka brought everyone back to their senses. “I’m not here to criticize you.”
Her expression softened, but her tone remained stern. “I don’t know how your previous teachers handled things, but in my class, bullying will not be tolerated. Do you understand?
“Yes, teacher!” the students answered in unison, their voices loud and clear.
Many were relieved to have a teacher who actually cared about their students. Although bullying was common, they were relieved that their new head teacher would not turn a blind eye to it.
“Good. Now, get ready for class.
Before leaving the classroom, Shizuka Hiratsuka said:
“Hubu, Ye Shan, each of you write a 3,000-word self-criticism. Ye Shan, you are the class leader, you should be more responsible. Hubu… well, we all know what you did and didn’t do.
“I understand, teacher,” Ye Shan said, bowing his head respectfully. He knew he had failed in his duties as class monitor, and he was not going to argue.
Hubu Xiang naturally didn’t dare to speak.
“As for you, Hoshino Ryuji,” Hiratsuka added, her eyes fixed on him. “Come to my office during your lunch break. We need to talk.
After the homeroom teacher, Shizuka Hiratsuka, left, the classroom was silent, and after she left, several students began to secretly look at Ryuji, wondering what the teacher would say to him.
However, Ryuji didn’t seem to care about their curious looks. He lazily leaned back in his chair, looking quite relaxed.
After a moment, Ye Shan stood up and walked towards Ryuji’s desk.
“Ryuji-kun, I’m sorry. This whole thing is my fault,” Hayama said, his voice full of sincerity. “If I had gone to the teacher myself, things wouldn’t have turned out like this.”
Tobe’s actions left a bitter taste in Yeshan’s mouth, and although he wanted to defend his friend, he couldn’t ignore what Tobe Sho had done.
Ryuji waved off the apology. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing.
Ye Shan’s eyes swept over the Tobu’s desk, where his friend sat with his head bowed. He wanted to say something to defend Tobu, but he couldn’t think of anything reasonable.
“I’m really sorry,” Hayama added, his tone tinged with regret.
“It’s okay,” Ryuji said again, leaning back in his chair. “This situation is no big deal.”
As Hayama thanked Ryuji and turned to leave, Ryuji’s eyes instantly locked onto Tobe Sho’s direction, and something flickered in his vision. His Yin-Yang Eye, which grew stronger as he devoured more souls, was showing him something unusual.
A strange aura clung to Tobe Sho like a shadow, indicating that something supernatural was targeting him.
“It seems that he has been marked by something strange,” Ryuji thought, the corners of his mouth raised, “A person who is destined to be haunted by ghosts is not worth worrying about.”
On the other hand, when Ryuji just patted Ye Shan’s shoulder, a familiar notification from the system sounded in his mind.
“Successfully contacted the target: Hayato Hayama! The blue entry has been triggered, do you want to load it?
Finally, there was something other than the green talent item. Ryuji’s face broke into a bright smile.
It seems that those who seem to be more important can trigger the talent item. Long Er’s familiarity with the system has taken a step further.
“Blue entry: sunny and cheerful!”
Ryuji smacked his lips. “Sunny and cheerful, huh? What the hell is this? Will it make me happy?
“Forget it, just decompose it. It takes 1,000 points to extract a blue entry, and decomposing it only gives 100 points. His original 20 points instantly increased to 120 points!
Chapter 18 Homeroom Teacher Hiratsuka Shizuka (Old Version)
Ryuji knocked lightly on the door of Shizuka Hiratsuka’s office, then pushed it open and walked in briskly.
“Teacher!” His loud voice broke the silence of the office.
Shizuka coughed quickly, but quickly put out the unburned cigarette in her hand. She wanted to maintain her professional image as a teacher.
“Uh…isn’t it lunch time now? What are you doing here?” Shizuka asked with a little annoyance. She was obviously annoyed that Ryuji suddenly came in and interrupted her good time.
Ryuji shrugged, with a cynical smile on his face: “I wanted to see you earlier, so I came earlier.”
Shizuka was speechless for a moment. She couldn’t refute. She took a deep breath, calmed down, and looked straight into Ryuji’s eyes.
“So, you don’t want to talk about the recent bullying incident at school?” Shizuka asked seriously, crossing her arms over her chest. Ryuji didn’t seem to care: “What is there to talk about?”
“You injured three people!” Shizuka exclaimed, with a hint of disbelief in her voice. She couldn’t understand how this seemingly ordinary but somewhat rebellious student could face and defeat three bullies alone.
Ryuji answered easily: “Really? I didn’t pay much attention.” His tone revealed a kind of transcendent confidence.
Shizuka rolled her eyes helplessly, his nonchalance was both irritating and inexplicably amusing.
“Listen, if something like this happens again, you have to come to me first,” Shizuka warned, her tone firm, “You can’t just handle things on your own. What if there are more people next time? How can you fight an entire group on your own?”
Suddenly, Shizuka changed the subject: “By the way, you haven’t joined our club yet, right?”
Ryuji raised an eyebrow and answered honestly, “Yeah, I haven’t yet.”
“Then, are you willing to consider it…” Before Shizuka could finish her words, she was interrupted by Ryuji: “No.”
Shizuka blinked in surprise; before she could even ask her question, he rejected it so cleanly.
Shizuka blinked in surprise. “I haven’t even said what I’m going to ask yet! How do you know what I’m going to say?
“Teacher, your thoughts are all shown on your cute face.” Ryuji said with a smile, “It’s not hard to guess.”
Shizuka narrowed her eyes, stood up, walked around the table and came to him. “Do you think you are good at reading women’s minds?” she asked provocatively.
However, before she was about to ask further questions, Shizuka Hiratsuka suddenly froze in place, “Wait…what did you call me just now?”
Ryuji wanted to slap himself in the face, he realized that he had said something wrong. “Uh… I called you ‘cute’ teacher.” He tried to make amends.
Shizuka’s heart was filled with an inexplicable emotion, and her face twitched slightly. She was almost 30 years old, and this was the first time a student, especially a boy, called her that. He said it so casually, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.
“Teacher, calm down!” Ryuji’s voice was urgent and gentle. He tried to ease the sudden tense atmosphere in this way.
However, before he could react, Shizuka’s instinctive reaction caused her to throw a fist. Ryuji’s eyes flashed with surprise, but his reaction was just as fast. He gently raised his hand and steadily blocked Shizuka’s fist.
“Successfully contacted target: Shizuka Hiratsuka. Purple entry has been triggered, do you want to load it?”
Purple entry? That’s only one level below gold entry. Ryuji’s mood instantly improved, but he decided to leave it for later because he had to deal with the situation at hand first.
Shizuka’s eyes widened, she looked at Ryuji in front of her in disbelief. “What did you call me?!”
Ryuji shrugged, trying to look innocent. “I just said you were cute, teacher. I really didn’t mean it.” There was a hint of mischief and sincerity in his tone.
Shizuka felt that her mind was a little confused. She had been single for 30 years, and she felt unfamiliar and confused about the boy’s flirting. She tried to pull her hand back from his, “Why can’t I move…” Her voice was full of surprise.
Seeing Shizuka’s surprise, Ryuji immediately let go of her hand. “I’m sorry, teacher. This is the first time I hold a girl’s hand. I think I might be too excited.” There was a hint of apology and embarrassment in his tone.
Shizuka’s cheeks flushed slightly, she was caught off guard by this sudden flirtation. Although she knew she was attractive among her peers, hearing such a name from a student still made her heart beat faster and she was at a loss.
“If you keep talking nonsense like this…” Shizuka’s voice was filled with a hint of laughter and helplessness, “I may really not know how to deal with it.” Her words were no longer as sharp as usual, but her fists still revealed a warning: “My fists are not vegetarian.”
Ryuji could naturally hear the change in her tone and immediately raised his hands, looking like he was surrendering. However, there was a mischievous smile on the corner of his mouth, “So, Teacher Shizuka, what are your plans after school?”
Shizuka was somewhat immune to his playful tone. She looked at him curiously, “You…you want to ask me out?”
Ryuji smiled proudly, “I know there is a noodle shop nearby that tastes great. I was wondering if there is a chance I can invite you to go and taste it together.”
Shizuka was stunned. Such an invitation was not common, especially for her as a teacher. She felt an indescribable wave of emotion in her heart, as if a small part of her soul was cheering and jumping for joy – look, I can also be asked out! Even if it’s just her student.
But she quickly pulled herself back from the thought. Shizuka shook her head, reminding herself that this was weird. “You’re crazy, kid. There’s a lot of difference between us, and you’re not my type.” She crossed her arms, her tone firm.
Ryuji didn’t take it seriously and blinked, “You won’t know until you try, right? Besides, Teacher Shizuka, I’m not as young as you think.”
“Don’t be ridiculous!” Shizuka finally couldn’t help but say it. She shook her head in disbelief. “Go have lunch before I knock you out!”
Ryuji smiled and stood up, giving her a fake salute, “Okay, okay, teacher. But if you change your mind, remember to tell me!”
When Ryuji left the office, Shizuka looked at his back, feeling both amused and flustered. She had to admit that the boy’s courage and bravery really impressed her.
Young people today…are so bold and full of energy.
Chapter 19 Helping Meiko solve her troubles (old version)
After Ryuji left the office, Shizuka was still in shock. She took a few deep breaths before she gradually calmed down. When she finally calmed down, she couldn’t help but fall into deep thought.
“Wait…what did I call him over for? Is this guy deliberately trying to mess with my thoughts so he can get away with it?”
“Purple Entry: Iron Fist!”
This is a simple yet powerful ability that, once activated, can multiply the power of Ryuji’s fists.
“Loading…”
This ability to directly improve his combat power is extremely valuable. Long Er is very satisfied and happy with this new skill.
The system displays:
Loaded entries: Soul Eater [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Invisibility [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple]Points: 120
Starting from a blank sheet of paper, Long Er has now accumulated four fully loaded talent items. When he returned to the classroom, he was in an unusually happy mood. But the moment he stepped into the classroom, he noticed that the atmosphere in the classroom was a little subtle.
Unlike before, his classmates now looked at him strangely. They were wondering what happened to the three bullies who were so arrogant a few days ago, but no one had the courage to ask Ryuji.
The school day was about to end, and after class, Miko walked towards Ryuji’s desk.
“Ryuji…” Miko’s voice was soft but full of anxiety. She looked at him with a pitiful expression that made him feel soft and pitiful, and this expression made Ryuji immediately understand her troubles.
“Can… you see it?” she asked, looking around nervously, obviously very scared.
As expected, Yotsuya Miko has a special talent for attracting monsters and ghosts. And today, it seems that another soul has been attracted to her.
Ryuji chuckled, unable to resist her pitiful look, “Leave it to me,” he consoled her, then activated his Soul Eater ability without hesitation.
As several dark chains stretched out from the void, the wandering soul was violently impacted and bound. The spirit had almost no time to react before it was sucked into the void crack opened by the chains.
Miko exclaimed, “Ryuji! Thank you!” She ran to his side, and the air around her regained its tranquility in Ryuji’s presence, as if purified by his aura. Whenever Ryuji was close to Miko, she felt a deep sense of security, because by his side, he could protect her from all the weird things she saw.
“As long as I’m here, nothing will happen to you.” Ryuji smiled confidently.
Miko nodded gratefully; his words made her feel extremely comforted and warm.
“Let’s go home.” He gently held her hand and left the campus.
As they strolled through the quiet streets, Miko shared with Ryuji what she had seen and heard, telling him things that made her happy. Ryuji listened quietly without interrupting her, allowing her to pour out all her thoughts and feelings. He knew that the girl had been tortured by spirits for a long time and her life was too depressing.
As night fell, they finally arrived at Ryuji’s house. He stopped and turned to Miko, with a mischievous glint in his eyes. “It’s still early, do you want to come in and sit for a while?”
Miko’s cheeks flushed a light pink. She knew what it meant to enter a boy’s home, especially when they had just started dating. But she finally nodded, her voice so soft that only the two of them could hear it. “I…I’ll go in and sit for a while.”
The corner of Ryuji’s mouth curled up into a smile, “Then, let’s go in.”
Meanwhile, Eriri points to a house and says confidently, “Here it is!”
Kasumi Shiko asked curiously, “How do you know he lives here?”
Eriri replied without hesitation: “This is my secret!” She glared at Kasumi Shiko.
Behind them, Kato Megumi sighed. She felt a little annoyed because she was dragged into this adventure by the two of them.
“Why did you two drag me into this?” she asked, confused. She had promised her mother she would go home early and they had already left the club, so she didn’t understand why she should even get involved.
Eriri is unhappy with this, and she retorts to Kato Megumi: “We are all part of the club! Don’t you want to save it?”
However, Kato Megumi’s answer was straightforward, with no emotion on her face. Deep down, she didn’t care about the trivialities of the club, let alone Aki Tomoya’s antics. She had never invested in the club, and she was even more indifferent to what was happening before her eyes.
Eriri was shocked by Kato Megumi’s answer and was speechless for a moment. At this time, Kasumi Shiko interrupted and said, “Don’t worry, since we are already here, aren’t you curious about this mysterious Ellie?”
She, like Eriri, was surprised by Tomoya Aki’s sudden announcement of a new heroine. Although they were usually rivals, the current situation put them on the same side.
Although Kato Hui is not interested in the so-called “new heroine”, she still chooses to wait and see. After all, she has come here, and if she can end it all sooner, she can go home earlier.
“Knock, knock, knock!” Kasumi Shiko knocked on the door of Tomoya Aki’s house, but no one answered. After a few minutes, the house was still quiet.
Eriri asked in confusion, “Strange, maybe he is working outside?” Eriri knew that Tomoya Aki often worked part-time to earn money to support his hobbies, so this situation was not impossible.
Kasumi Shiko seemed a little depressed, “Did we make this trip in vain?” she said to herself.
At this time, Kato Hui, who had remained silent, suddenly spoke: “Can we go home now?”
Before either of them could respond, the door suddenly creaked open on its own.
Eriri couldn’t help but take a step back, her voice trembling. The door actually opened by itself… and an unsettling silence and darkness emanated from Tomoya Aki’s house.
“This… doesn’t feel right.” Kasumi Shiko said softly, her originally calm attitude began to waver, and she even took a step back unconsciously. Although she always pretended to be calm, the oppressive feeling emanating from the door at this moment made it difficult for her to control herself.
Behind them, Kato Megumi’s eyes narrowed slightly, in stark contrast to the two people beside her. She seemed to have a premonition of what was about to happen. After her encounter with Ryuji the night before, a heavy shadow had enveloped her heart, making her feel that the complexity and mystery of this world far exceeded her imagination.
“Perhaps there really are some indescribable strange things in this world…” Kato Megumi whispered to herself, her thoughts drifting towards Ryuji’s figure.
Chapter 20: First Blood (Old Version)
After a long day at school, Ryuji and Miko were now sitting on the couch at Ryuji’s house watching TV.
They were both a little nervous at the moment, and their minds were not on the TV. After a while, Ryuji turned off the TV and looked at Miko who was biting her lower lip nervously.
He leaned in and kissed Miko, and Ryuji’s hands moved to Miko’s shoulders and gently pushed her onto the sofa.
“Dragon…Dragon II”
“You look so cute when you’re nervous.” Ryuji rubbed his thumb on Miko’s blushing cheek.
Miko smiled at her boyfriend’s compliment and tilted her head to the side, avoiding his heated gaze and trying to hide the fact that she was blushing heavily.
“This isn’t fair,” she muttered.
Then she held Long Er’s arm, which was constantly making trouble, to prevent him from going any further. She whispered in Long Er’s ear, “I’m scared, Long Er. I’ve never done this before, and I have no experience.
Ryuji leaned over and gently pressed his lips to hers. His kiss was gentle and sweet. “Don’t be afraid, Miko. We will take it slow. There is no need to be afraid. I will make sure you feel safe and loved.”
Miko’s fears slowly began to fade as she felt Ryuji’s lips against hers, a gentle and reassuring kiss that contained the love that Ryuji felt for her.
Meiko closed her eyes slightly, hugged Ryuji, held him tightly, and whispered, “Thank you, Ryuji. I believe you.
Ryuji continued to kiss her, and as they moved to the bedroom, their kisses became more intense.
Miko’s body was trembling slightly, and she followed her own thoughts and whispered softly in Ryuji’s ear, and Ryuji’s kiss became more passionate.
That night, Miko’s behavior was completely different from usual, and Long Erye unexpectedly discovered that the blue light that appeared on his hand before could actually appear in any part of the body according to his will, and had unexpected effects.
It’s crazy!
Just as Meiko and Ryuji were enjoying their happy lives,
Kato Megumi’s heart was filled with the urge to escape. However, she found herself being pulled by an invisible force and stepped into Aki Tomoya’s house with Eriri and Kasumi Shiko.
“Is the air conditioner on? It’s too cold!” Eriri suddenly shivered and hugged her arms tightly. At this time of year, the chill of early autumn has permeated the air. Any normal person would not turn on the air conditioner at this time of year.
Kato Megumi quickly turned on the light, and the cold and gloomy atmosphere dissipated a little.
“Ren isn’t home either?” Eriri asked in confusion, looking around the empty living room. Just as they were about to leave, Kasumi Shiko’s brows furrowed, and her eyes wandered around the room, as if she was looking for something.
Eriri noticed the change in Kasumi Shiko’s expression and asked curiously, “Is there something wrong?”
Kasumi Shiko’s eyes fell on a corner of the room. The corners of her mouth moved slightly, as if she was talking to herself: “It’s a bit strange here, where are Renye’s daily necessities?”
“Daily necessities?” Eriri seemed very confused. She looked around and thought everything seemed normal.
However, Kato Megumi interrupted in her usual calm tone: “She’s right. There is only a set of daily necessities here.” She glanced at the bookshelf, bathroom door and other places, but found no trace of any other people.
Kasumi Shiko nodded in agreement, and she added, “Ren once said that he lives with someone, but there are no other people’s daily necessities here, which is very unusual.”
Eriri reacted and began to observe her surroundings more carefully. She couldn’t help but have the same question in her mind: “If he lives with that person called Ellie, then where are her things?”
Suddenly, the temperature in the room dropped again, making people shudder. At this moment, the bedroom door slowly opened, making a creaking sound, as if something or someone pushed the door open from inside.
The three girls froze in place, and the tension in the room reached its peak in an instant.
When Renya walked out of the door, his appearance was completely different from that in school. He was no longer the cheerful boy he used to be, but had a stern and disturbing expression. His presence seemed to be shrouded in a dark cloud, which made people shudder.
“You scared me to death!” Eriri said, patting her chest with lingering fear. “Why didn’t you answer when we knocked on the door? You nearly gave me a heart attack!”
But Aki Tomoya did not respond. There was no expression on his face, as if he was controlled by some invisible force.
Suddenly, Aki Tomoya murmured in a low and disturbing voice: “Who allowed you to come in?”
Eriri blinked in confusion, trying to comprehend this sudden question, “Ryouya, it’s us, what are you crazy about.”
However, Aki Tomoya seemed not to hear or not to care. He repeated the question loudly again, “Who let you in? Who let you in? Who let you in!”
Kasumi Shiko sensed that something was wrong, she gently pulled Eriri’s sleeve and whispered, “Something’s not right.”
Eriri looked around and realized that the tension in the air was not normal. She instinctively began to back away, and then she noticed that Tomoya Aki’s eyes became deep and dark, and his facial expression began to distort, as if he was possessed by some wild power.
“No one can disturb the lives of Ellie and me!” He roared, his voice full of threats and wildness. His hands quickly moved to his sides, and when he raised them again, he was holding a gleaming knife in his hands.
“Ryouya! What are you doing?!” Eriri screamed, stunned by the incredible scene before her, and her body retreated uncontrollably.
“No one can stop us! You all must die!” Tomoya Aki’s voice became hoarse due to madness, and he rushed towards them waving a knife.
At this critical moment, Kato Megumi’s voice cut through the chaos like a sharp command, “Run!”
The three girls rushed to the door without hesitation, with only the thought of escaping in their minds.
As they rushed out of the room and ran outside, they looked back. Aki Tomoya did not chase them. He stood behind the threshold, the knife hanging loosely beside him, his eyes dark and empty. Even more frightening was the woman standing behind him, her tall figure at least a head taller than Aki Tomoya.
One side of the woman’s face was breathtakingly beautiful, while the other half looked like a rotten skeleton. Her twisted smile sent chills down their spines. She stared at the three of them with a strange look, and put her hand on Aki Tomoya’s shoulder, as if to claim sovereignty.
This horrific scene chilled the three of them. Just a glance at the two people at the door filled them with deep fear. When they looked up again, the door had slammed shut by itself, as if nothing had happened.
Kasumi Shiko muttered breathlessly, “What the…what the hell is that?”
Chapter 21 Kato Megumi asks for help (old version)
The next morning, Ryuji was awakened by the muffled voice of Miko, who was lying next to him. She pouted and buried her face in his, her voice barely audible. “Liar…”
Ryuji laughed, “How did I become a liar?”
“You said I would only stay for a while… but I ended up staying…” Miko’s cheeks flushed with shyness and happiness. She had originally planned to just stop by for a while, but now… well, she’s still here.
“Are you sure that’s what you said last night?” Ryuji teased, supporting himself with one arm and leaning against Miko.
Miko’s face turned even redder. “Stop talking!” she cried shyly, covering her face with her hands. Although she was usually reserved, she also had unexpectedly bold moments, such as last night.
Ryuji laughed, his voice warm. “Okay, okay. I’ll keep our little secret. I told Mom last night that you were staying over. She was very okay with it.”
Miko peeked at Ryuji through her fingers, her heart racing at his words. “Does my mom know? Does she… agree?” Her voice was low, and though she looked embarrassed, the truth was that she felt happy on the inside.
“Yeah. She doesn’t seem surprised at all.” Ryuji stretched lazily and watched Miko slowly get off the bed. “Are you okay?”
Miko frowned slightly and rolled her eyes at Ryuji, but still nodded and said through gritted teeth, “Yes, I’m fine now.”
“That’s fine, but if you want to take a day off, I’ll take it for you.” Ryuji smiled smugly, “Just think about it: a whole day with me.”
Miko shook her head and smiled shyly, “No, I’m fine. I’d rather go to school with you.”
Ryuji shrugged. “Well, since you’re fine, don’t blame me if we continue last night’s activities later.” He winked slyly.
Meiko blushed again and slapped him shyly, “You are so mean!”
As Ryuji sat in class this morning, he could still feel the lingering sense of contentment from the night before. The smile that spread across his face was impossible to wipe away, but it quickly faded when he felt someone staring at him.
He looked up and noticed Shizuka staring at him at the front of the classroom with an unreadable expression on her face. The moment their eyes met, she quickly turned away, trying to focus on her class.
Ryuji smiled knowingly. He thought about how flustered she had been during their conversation yesterday. I guess I left more impressions than I thought.
Meanwhile, Shizuka clenched her fists and tried to stay calm. Damn him… She barely slept last night, her mind racing with their conversation. Now, here he was, sitting in the classroom, looking completely unfazed, and she was the one feeling uneasy and flustered.
How can he be so calm? Shizuka thought.
In contrast to Ryuji’s relaxed demeanor, the three girls from the game production club are the exact opposite at the moment. They’ve been troubled by the strange encounter at Tomoya Aki’s house all night, and when they meet during a break, all three have unhappy expressions.
They could see each other’s dark circles and fatigue, and it was obvious that they didn’t sleep well last night.
“It seems that you all have the same trouble, right?” Kasumi Shiko sighed. She sat on the roof and unconsciously stood on tiptoe, which was her habit when she felt uneasy.
Kato Megumi nodded silently. She began to regret going to Aki Tomoya’s house last night.
Eriri, on the other hand, was far less composed. Her blond twin ponytails swung wildly as she vented her frustrations. “After returning home, every time I closed my eyes, I would see that woman with half a face like a skeleton, just standing there, staring at me. I couldn’t sleep at all!”
Eriri looked very tired. She had thought that she would not be bothered by yesterday’s events. Although she was not physically hurt, she was seriously sleep deprived.
Kasumi Shiko didn’t say much, but it was clear that she felt the same way. Their experience last night had completely disrupted their normal lives. Now they understood why Aki Tomoya seemed different than before.
“What should we do now? Go to the temple and ask for help?” Eriri suggested, a hint of fear in her voice. She had never been one to believe in the supernatural, but after last night, it seemed like the only logical solution.
“That’s a good idea,” Kasumi Shiko agreed, crossing her arms. “There must be a temple nearby, we can ask them to handle this kind of thing.”
Kato Megumi, who had been listening quietly, suddenly spoke up. Her voice was calm, but there was a hint of something else behind it. “I think I know someone who can help solve this problem.”
Kasumi Shiko and Eriri both turned to look at her in surprise. “Do you know her?”
During lunch break, Ryuji and Miko were together. She didn’t think about her best friend Yurikawa Hana at all. She just wanted to be close to Ryuji and be with him all the time.
“Ryuji, what do you think we’ll do after we graduate?” Miko asked wistfully, her arm linked with his as they strolled across the school grounds.
“Maybe I’ll go exorcise demons, or something like that,” Ryuji answered with a shrug. He wasn’t a man with grand ambitions like saving the world. His goal was simple: to become powerful and live a comfortable life.
Meiko seemed excited about the idea. “Sounds perfect! We can start a demon hunting agency together. I’ll be your assistant!”
Ryuji smiled, not wanting to burst her fantasy. “That sounds good. You can be in charge of business reception, and I’ll be in charge of demon hunting. It’s a perfect match.”
At this moment, Ryuji’s cell phone rang and a message came in. He looked down and found that it was from Kato Megumi, the girl he had rescued from the hunting of the human-faced dog not long ago.
“Who is it?” asked Miko.
“Ah, it’s from someone at our school. I helped her with a strange situation a while ago, and it looks like she’s in trouble again and needs my help.”
Meiko nodded in understanding, “Then go ahead.”
Ryuji thought about it, then took Miko’s hand and said, “Come with me.”
“Really?” Miko asked, looking a little hesitant. She was worried that her presence would affect Ryuji’s actions, especially when it came to supernatural matters.
“You’re my girlfriend, of course it’s true.”
Miko blushed and nodded happily, letting Ryuji take her hand and leave together.
Not far from them, Hana sighed and looked at the sweet couple gradually going away, and said with emotion: “Miko has really changed. She used to tell me everything, but now… I have been completely forgotten.”
Hana pouted and said to herself, “I want that kind of love too…”
Chapter 22: The Charges Come Unexpectedly (Old Version)
On the rooftop, Kasumi Shiko and Eriri were still staring at Kato Megumi, digesting what she had just said.
“Do you know anyone who can help… with this?” Eriri asked in disbelief.
“Yes,” Kato Megumi replied calmly, “I encountered some strange things after school the day before yesterday, and this man helped me. I think he can help solve what happened yesterday.”
“Really?” Kasumi Shiko was more interested in what happened to Kato Megumi, “What happened to you the day before yesterday?”
Kato Megumi told the two how she met the human-faced dog and how Ryuji rescued her in time.
Both Kasumi Shiko and Eriri were shocked by her story. It was hard to believe that someone as calm and indifferent as Kato Megumi could be involved in such a terrifying supernatural incident.
“Then this person…is he a student of our school?” asked Kasumi Shiko.
Kato Megumi nodded, “Yes, he should be here soon.”
As they digested this information, the door to the rooftop opened again. Ryuji walked in, followed by Miko.
“Ryu…” Kato Megumi paused in her greeting as she noticed Miko standing next to him, their arms linked.
“Hello, Kato-san,” Ryuji greeted casually, seemingly not noticing her abnormality.
“Hello, Ryuji-kun,” Kato only took a moment to regain her usual calm expression, though there was a hint of curiosity in her eyes.
Seeing Kato Megumi’s subtle reaction, Ryuji introduced: “This is Yotsuya Miko, my girlfriend.”
“Hello, my name is Yotsuya Miko!” Miko greeted with a bright smile, obviously happy to be introduced as Ryuji’s girlfriend.
Kasumi Shiko and Eriri blinked in surprise but quickly calmed down.
“Nice to meet you,” Kasumi Shiko said politely, nodding slightly.
“Yes, nice to meet you!” Eriri added, though she couldn’t hide the surprise in her voice. They hadn’t expected Ryuji to have a girlfriend, let alone one as sweet as Miko.
As they were introduced, Kato Megumi observed the couple. She had never given much thought to Ryuji’s personal life, but seeing him with Yotsuya Miko… it made her feel something inside, though she wasn’t sure why.
“So,” Ryuji began, “Kato-san, what’s the problem this time?”
Kato Megumi quickly calmed down and explained, “It wasn’t just me. Kasumi Shiko, Eriri, and I encountered something scary yesterday after we went to Aki Tomoya’s house.”
Ryuji listened intently as Kato Megumi explained the bizarre events she encountered yesterday, including a disturbing woman whose half of her face was a skeleton.
“It sounds like you’ve been involved in a supernatural incident.” Ryuji said in a serious tone after hearing what happened, “I’ll take care of this matter. Where is this Aki Tomoya now?”
“We don’t know,” Kasumi said. “We tried to contact him after last night, but he didn’t respond to our messages.”
“Well, we have to find him first. But don’t worry. I’ll get to the bottom of this.”
Kato Megumi, Kasumi Shiko, and Eriri all nodded, feeling a sense of relief. Even though the situation was terrible, there seemed to be a magical power in Ryuji that made them feel that everything would be fine.
Both Kasumi Shiko and Eriri knew that Kato Megumi rarely joked.
Therefore, the story told by Kato Megumi is very likely to be true, and the Ryuji in front of him is indeed a person capable of solving this problem.
They couldn’t help but feel a respect for Ryuji. Although Kasumi Shiko liked to be sarcastic, she was not stupid. She knew when to be sharp and when to hold back.
“Okay, let me take a look at your palms first,” Long Er said calmly, “I want to see the lines on your palms.”
“Palmistry?”
Kasumi Shiko and Eriri were still a little hesitant. After all, they didn’t know Ryuji very well, nor were they familiar with his abilities.
“That’s right,” Long Er had already prepared his words and explained calmly, “Through palmistry, I can see a person’s fortune from all aspects. I want to confirm whether you have really encountered those strange things.”
In fact, he now has the ability to see ghosts and spirits, and can figure out if someone has been exposed to the supernatural without having to look at anything. Palm reading is just an excuse to trigger his talent entry.
“Okay,” Kasumi Shiko said after thinking for a while. She glanced at Eriri, then raised her hand and handed it to Ryuji.
“Well, take a look at mine first.”
“Yeah.” Ryuji gently held her hand. As one of the heroines of the anime, Kasumi Shiko’s skin is smooth and delicate, and holding her hand is a pleasant feeling.
“Successfully contacted target: Kasumigaoka Utaha! Purple entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?
Purple talent entry?
Ryuji pretended to let go of her hand and pretended to be in deep thought, but in fact he was surprised.
“You’re next,” he turned to Eriri, trying not to sound too anxious.
“Okay, okay!” Eriri was obviously a little nervous, but after seeing that there was nothing abnormal with Kasumi Shiko, she felt that she had no reason to hesitate, so she raised her little hand.
“Successfully contacted target: Sawamura Spencer Eriri! The golden entry has been triggered, do you want to load it?
Golden talent entry?
Ryuji was stunned, but he tried to suppress his inner excitement and acted mysterious, as if he was thinking carefully about something.
Finally, he looked at Kato Hui’s hand, but this time the talent item was not triggered. It seems that the probability of triggering the item for the first contact is much higher, and the subsequent chances will be lower. But there is no rush, there will be enough time to figure out how it is triggered multiple times on the same person.
“It seems that you really encountered something strange,” Long Er said seriously, “Now, tell me what happened during that period of time, and try to be as detailed as possible.”
“Let me tell you,” Kasumi Shiko volunteered. Although she still felt scared when she thought about it now, she was not a person who could escape from reality. She recounted in detail what had happened the night before.
Although Yotsuya Miko was only a listener, she could still feel the fear when Kasumi Shiko described the situation. Instinctively, she moved closer to Ryuji.
“I see,” Ryuji muttered after hearing the story, “No wonder you looked so scared. That was definitely a terrifying thing.
“Is it an urban legend?” Kato Megumi, who had been silent until now, suddenly asked Ryuji.
“Huh?” Ryuji looked at her in surprise, but her expression did not change at all. She was still as indifferent and emotionless as ever.
“I heard what you said to that monster that night. Normal people shouldn’t be able to see those strange things, right?
The human-faced dog did say that only certain special urban legends can be seen by humans. Ordinary elves and ghosts are invisible to most people.
“I have to say, you were pretty brave back then,” Ryuji praised her with a smile, “Not many people would be able to stay calm in a horrifying situation like that.”
Hearing Ryuji’s praise, Kato Megumi did not show any particular emotion, but a glimmer of excitement flashed in her eyes.
“I haven’t seen it with my own eyes yet, but I’m guessing it might be the Bone Girl,” Ryuji said.
“Bone Girl?” The name puzzled the girls because they had never heard of it before.
Unlike famous urban legends such as the Slit-Mouth Woman and Sadako, the Bone Woman is relatively unpopular.
“In the field of urban legends, the Bone Girl is not very famous. She is an evil spirit that feeds on the essence of men. Once she sets her sights on you, she will absorb your essence and will not stop until you die. If someone interrupts her feeding, she will bear a grudge.”
If the girls had heard this story before they encountered this supernatural phenomenon, they would have certainly dismissed it. But yesterday, they witnessed this terrifying phenomenon with their own eyes and now they are naturally convinced.
“Are there a lot of urban legends?” Kasumi Shiko asked, seeming to be very interested in this kind of supernatural phenomenon.
“There are as many urban legends as there are gods in Japan,” Ryuji replied with a wry smile.
Kasumi Shiko was silent. She knew very well that the term “Eight Million Gods” in Japanese culture referred to the countless gods, spirits, and creatures that existed on this land, even including stray animals.
“Since you know it’s the Bone Girl, can you deal with her?” Ying Lili couldn’t help but interrupt, eager for a solution.
“Of course,” Ryuji answered confidently.
“That’s great!” Eriri was about to breathe a sigh of relief, but then Ryuji added something unexpected.
“Two hundred thousand yen.”
???Ying Lili’s happy expression froze on her face.
“Do you think I will help you for free?” Long Er said casually.
“Of course not!” Eriri murmured to herself. She was just a little confused by this turn of events. She knew that Ryuji’s request was reasonable.
“I’ll transfer the money now!”
Chapter 23: Long Er: Making money is so easy (old version)
Eriri is the eldest daughter of the famous Sawamura family, and her father is a diplomat. She is undoubtedly a genuine second-generation rich, so money has never been a problem for her. Although 200,000 yen is not a small amount, she can still take it out, and she quickly transferred the money to Hoshino Ryuji without hesitation.
“Is it okay now?”
“Of course!” Ryuji answered readily after taking a look at the transfer notification on his phone. Then, he casually waved in Eriri’s direction and used his soul-devouring ability to absorb the negative energy from her body.
“It’s done.”
Wait, what? So fast? Eriri was stunned. Was he kidding? Just a casual wave of his hand would solve the problem? She wasn’t sure if this Ryuji in front of her was a liar. Even Kasumi Shiko, who was standing nearby, looked at Ryuji with suspicion.
“I have cleared away the negative energy that Boneswoman left in you. You should feel much more relaxed now,” Ryuji explained calmly.
Eriri blinked in confusion, but soon realization set in. After she took a moment to examine herself, her expression turned into one of surprise.
“It’s true!” she cried, and her face lit up. The heavy, gloomy feeling that had weighed on her all night had completely disappeared. She felt light and refreshed now, as if all the fatigue caused by her sleepless night had disappeared.
Ryuji just waved his hand and she was healed. It was incredible. But wait…something felt wrong.
“Wait a minute,” said Kasumi Shiko, who had been watching, with a thoughtful expression on her face, “What will happen if we don’t deal with this Yin energy?”
This was a problem they had not considered before, and the main reason was that Ryuji just waved his hand and took 200,000 yen, which seemed a bit too perfunctory.
Ryuji shrugged, not seeming to care, “It’s no big deal. The worst that can happen is that you’ll see Boneswoman every time you close your eyes. You won’t be able to sleep, and you’ll eventually become mentally exhausted, paranoid, and maybe even lose your mind. But you won’t die.”
His tone was so nonchalant that the situation sounded far less dire than it actually was.
“Wait, what?” Kasumi Shiko opened her eyes wide, “It’s so serious! You made it sound so light!”
Without hesitation, Kasumi Shiko immediately requested, “Please help me clean up too!”
As a novelist, she was not short of money, so 200,000 yen was not beyond her reach. She completed the transfer quickly without hesitation.
Of course, Ryuji took the money and did the same “cleaning” for her. He waved his hand casually again, and Kasumi Shiko felt much more relaxed.
As for Kato Megumi, she has remained silent. Coming from an ordinary family, she is not so extravagant as to casually pay 200,000 yen, but despite her poor financial situation, Kato Megumi does not seem to be too worried, maintaining her usual calm and composed demeanor.
“How about I pay for you?” Kasumi Shiko suggested, feeling a little guilty. After all, if they hadn’t dragged Kato Megumi along last night, she wouldn’t have met Bones.
“No need,” Kato Hui interrupted her and shook her head firmly. She still smiled calmly, “Don’t worry about me.”
Seeing Kato Megumi’s calm attitude, Kasumi Shiko relaxed a little. Since Ryuji came because of Kasumi Shiko’s call, Kasumi Shiko thought that they should have a good relationship, and maybe Kato Megumi would not need to pay Ryuji to help her.
“Wait a minute!” Eriri suddenly exclaimed, as if she had just figured something out. “Although I am very grateful that you helped me clear the Yin Qi, the reason I came to you from the beginning was to ask you to help Ren Ye!”
Long Er smiled knowingly. He had expected this.
“But,” he shrugged, “I don’t think there’s really any need to save him.”
Eriri and Kasumi Shiko both looked at him in confusion.
“From what you’ve told me, Tomoya Aki has been entangled with the Boneswoman for quite some time, and she has already sucked a lot of his energy. Even if I get rid of the Boneswoman now, he won’t be able to live much longer. In fact, energy is closely related to a person’s life force. Losing too much means that his days to live are numbered.”
“This…” Eriri and Kasumi Shiko were both shocked. They didn’t expect it to be so serious.
Seeing their shocked expressions, Long Er continued: “Don’t feel too guilty. The Bone Girl chooses someone for a reason. Even if you pick up her token, as long as your willpower is strong enough, you will not become her puppet. The reason why the Bone Girl can succeed is that she amplifies the desires in the target’s heart.”
“In other words, it was Tomoya Aki’s lack of determination that killed him. If he had been stronger mentally, this wouldn’t have happened.”
…Both girls were silent. They knew Tomoya Aki very well, and it was no secret that he was not strong-willed.
“Alas!” Kasumi Shiko sighed, “Well, but that doesn’t mean we shouldn’t try to save him.”
She felt sick when she thought of Tomoya Aki and the supernatural events related to him. Although Ryuji didn’t say how the bone girl absorbed the essence, anyone could guess what was going on.
“I think so too!” Eriri added firmly that she and Akitomo Tomo were childhood sweethearts and grew up together. No matter what, she would not give up on him now.
“Since both of you have made up your mind, let me handle it,” Ryuji shrugged and said calmly. In fact, he was already considering the benefits. Removing the bone girl from Aki Tomoya would allow him to devour another soul and further increase his power.
But then he smiled and said, “Two million yen.”
…What?!
Kasumi Shiko and Eriri were stunned. How was this any different from robbing money?
“So expensive?!”
After hearing the price, Kasumi Shiko and Eriri were a little reluctant to save Aki Tomoya! But in the end, they still paid the fee.
Looking at the balance displayed on his phone, Long Er was quite satisfied. “Okay, let’s meet at the school gate after class tonight.”
After agreeing on a time, Kasumi Shiko and Eriri left. However, Kato Megumi stayed and stared at Ryuji quietly.
“Okay, I’ll wait for you when I get back!” Feeling that Kato Megumi had something to say to Ryuji alone, Yotsuya Miko smiled at Kato Megumi and then left the rooftop.
In an instant, only Ryuji and Kato Megumi were left on the vast rooftop.
“Ryuji’s girlfriend is really beautiful.” Looking at the direction where Yotsuya Miko left, Kato Megumi suddenly spoke. Her tone seemed calm, but Ryuji didn’t know if it was an illusion, he seemed to hear a hint of jealousy from Kato Megumi’s voice.
“What you should worry about now is the Yin energy in you.”
Ryuji has not yet dealt with the evil energy left by the bone girl on Kato Megumi’s body.
“I don’t have that much money.” Kato Hui shook her head honestly. Her family is very ordinary, her parents are ordinary working class, and she is not the only child in the family. She has a lot of daily expenses, so she really can’t come up with 200,000 yen.
“So, what do you have?” Ryuji asked.
“Myself!”
Chapter 24 What kind of garbage is this (old version)
Even Ryuji was taken aback by Kato Megumi’s straightforward way of speaking.
Is she serious?
The most surprising thing is that Kato Megumi has a calm expression from beginning to end, without showing any embarrassment or hesitation. She remains calm as always, making it difficult to judge her true intentions.
“Do you know what you are saying?” Ryuji asked. He still felt a little unbelievable.
“If it’s you, Ryuji, then this is my answer.” Kato Megumi replied firmly.
Kato Megumi is different from Eriri. She is a direct and straightforward person. If she likes someone, she will not beat around the bush, even if that person already has someone else around him.
She raised her head and met Ryuji’s gaze, waiting for his response with the same calm expression.
Ryuji quickly calmed down from his initial surprise. Seeing Kato Hui’s unwavering gaze, he couldn’t help but smile.
He leaned down slightly, lowered his voice, and whispered in Kato Hui’s ear: “Then, this is considered interest.”
With a gentle laugh, Ryuji used his ability to clear the negative energy from Kato Megumi.
Kato Megumi didn’t say a word during the whole process, but her breathing quickened a little, revealing that she was not as calm as she appeared on the surface.
“Successfully contacted the target: Kato Megumi!
The golden entry has been triggered. Load?
Ryuji was pleasantly surprised, another golden talent entry! It seems that Kato Megumi is really special.
The lunch break was not long, and considering that this was the first time that Kato Megumi had made such a bold move, nothing else special happened between the two on the rooftop.
When Ryuji came back after clearing Kato Megumi’s Yin energy, Miko looked at him with a concerned expression.
She asked, “What happened?” Her eyes were full of curiosity and a little uneasiness.
“Don’t worry, it’s nothing,” Ryuji assured her with a wave of his hand and a casual smile.
Then he added, “I have to go out tonight to do something important, do you want to come with me?
He had already received 2 million yen from Kasumi Shiko and Eriri, so of course he had to keep his promise. Besides, he was looking forward to dealing with this matter and maybe having a good meal. Ordinary spirits could no longer satisfy him.
Meizi thought about it and realized that she couldn’t help much if she went, so she shook her head and said, “I won’t go. I’ll stay at home and prepare dinner for you.”
She knew her limitations, and while she could see those supernatural beings, she couldn’t really help deal with them. Rather than being a burden to Ryuji, she would rather wait for him to come back home.
“Be careful,” she said gently.
“Don’t worry,” Ryuji replied with a warm smile, pulling her into a tight hug before she left. She was always so thoughtful and understanding, which was one of the reasons why he liked her so much.
There was still some time before the afternoon class, so Ryuji decided to check the talent entry he had triggered on the rooftop earlier.
The first talent entry comes from Eriri.
“Golden Entry: Blonde Loser!”
…Um?
Long Er blinked in disbelief. This is the golden talent entry? What kind of rubbish is this?
“The Blond Loser: Someone who can’t accurately express how they feel. When competing for something or someone, they are doomed to fail.
Reading the detailed description given by the system, Ryuji couldn’t help but fall silent. Is this the talent he got from Eriri?
Without hesitation, he murmured, “Decompose.”
Why would he keep such a useless talent? Fortunately, decomposing the golden talent entry gained quite a lot of points.
Next is the talent entry from Kasumi Shiko.
“Purple Entry: Literary Genius!”
Ryuji smiled when he saw this purple talent entry. It fits the character of Kasumi Shiko in the anime. She is a best-selling author and this skill is very suitable for her. However, to Ryuji, this talent entry is a bit useless to him.
“Let’s break this down too,” Ryuji muttered to himself.
It’s not that this talent entry is bad, it’s just that in a world full of supernatural creatures and dangers, being a literary genius doesn’t bring him much use. After breaking it down, he gained a considerable number of points.
After the two talents of Eriri’s golden entry and Kasumi Shiko’s purple entry were decomposed, he obtained a total of 11,000 points.
Now, for the last one – the talent entry from Kato Megumi, Ryuji has high hopes for this one.
“Golden Entry: Ice Heart Technique!”
Ryuji’s eyes lit up as he read the system description.
This innate skill enables him to remain calm in any situation. No matter where he is, keeping a calm and cool head is undoubtedly the right choice.
“This must be kept,” Ryuji said with a grin. He knew how important it was to keep calm at critical moments, especially in battle.
“You really are special, Megumi,” he thought to himself as he loaded the talent entry.
After the entry is successfully loaded, the system displays:
Loaded entries:
-Soul Eater [Red]-Yin Yang Eyes [Gold]-Invisibility [Gold]-Ice Heart Technique [Gold]-Iron Fist [Purple]Points: 11120
With the Ice Heart Technique activated, Long Er has more confidence in his ability to handle any situation, whether in combat or otherwise. After all, staying calm in difficult situations is valuable.
It takes 10,000 points to unlock a purple entry, and now he has accumulated more than 11,000 points by decomposing talents, but Ryuji is not in a hurry to spend his points. With his current points, it is possible to draw a purple entry, but it is entirely up to luck what talent the purple entry will unlock. Below the purple entry, such as blue, green or white entries, they have almost no effect on people at his level.
What he really wants is to extract a Red Entry, just like his Soul Eater ability. But the cost of extracting a Red Entry is astronomical – 1 million points. At his current speed, it will take time, but Ryuji is not a man who rushes. He knows that enough patience, coupled with wise decisions, will eventually pay off handsomely.
Besides, there is no shortage of protagonists in this other world, and opportunities to trigger new and useful talent items will continue to appear.
After school, as promised, Ryuji met Eriri, Kasumi Shiko, and Kato Megumi at the school gate. All three girls had been waiting for him, and they seemed ready for whatever was about to happen.
Ryuji’s gaze lingered on Kato Megumi for a while, and he couldn’t help but think of what happened on the rooftop during lunch.
It was hard to imagine that just a few hours ago, this expressionless girl could be so bold.
He was shocked by Kato Megumi’s initiative, and the girl even pushed him against the wall at one point.
Tsk tsk, she is braver than she looks, Ryuji thought, with an intriguing smile on his lips.
Chapter 25 Don’t worry, he’s not dead (old version)
Under Ryuji’s gaze, Kato Hui lowered her head subconsciously, and it was obvious that she also recalled what happened on the rooftop. Her face turned red in an instant, but she quickly shook off the feeling and raised her head again.
If you think something is right, you should do it, so what is there to be afraid of?
“let’s go.”
Eriri and Kasumi Shiko didn’t know what was going on between them. When they noticed that Ryuji had arrived, they greeted him and led the way.
Soon, the group arrived at Tomoya Aki’s home.
Compared to the clear skies and warm sunshine around them, the sky above Tomoya Aki’s house seemed noticeably darker. The whole place exuded a cold and ominous atmosphere. From the outside, Tomoya Aki’s house was pitch black, as if warning strangers to stay away.
Eriri and Kasumi Shiko were both hesitating at the door, obviously afraid to go in, but Ryuji didn’t care too much.
“Let’s go!” he said again, this time with a little more urgency in his voice.
Before they could react, he took a step forward and pushed open the creaking door. A gust of cold air hit them, in stark contrast to the warmth outside. Although it was broad daylight, the room felt dark and ominous, with a heavy chill that seemed out of place.
Both Eriri and Kasumi Shiko shivered instinctively, their bodies tensing as the cold seeped into their bones.
Seeing their uneasiness, Ryuji raised his hand and gently placed it on Kato Hui’s shoulder. As time went on, he became more skilled in using his abilities, and it was not difficult for him to dispel the negative energy in the air.
Feeling the warmth seeping into her body, Kato Megumi couldn’t help but glance up at him, her lips slightly parted in surprise.
“You’re welcome,” Ryuji said with a grin before she could thank him.
Although she said nothing, Kato Megumi felt a strange warmth brewing inside her, not just from his power, but from something more elusive.
Eriri was as oblivious as ever and didn’t notice anything unusual about this interaction, but Kasumi certainly did. However, after glancing in their direction, she chose not to comment, though her mind couldn’t help but wander.
“Why does it feel colder here than last time?” Kasumi muttered to herself. She crossed her arms as they ventured deeper into the house, which seemed to get darker and colder with every step. The eerie feeling was so palpable that she couldn’t help but shiver, despite her best efforts to hide her fear.
Occasionally, she stole a glance at Ryuji, who was walking beside her, and his expression was unreadable. Although she didn’t say it out loud, she knew that the only person who could explain what was going on was him.
But there was something else that caught Kasumi’s attention. As she watched Ryuji take in his surroundings, his eyes seemed to gleam with something she couldn’t quite describe.
she asked, her voice soft but curious.
“Nothing,” Ryuji replied, shaking his head slightly. “I just didn’t expect the yin energy in this place to be much weaker than I expected.”
Indeed, with his Yin-Yang eyes, he could sense the concentration of Yin energy around him, enabling him to gauge the presence of any supernatural phenomena. To him, the Yin energy in Tomoya Aki’s home felt surprisingly weak, almost negligible.
“Weak?” Xia Shizi was speechless for a moment. She clearly remembered how scared she was the last time she came here, so much so that she couldn’t sleep all night. However, Ryuji is here, saying it’s weak?
“I didn’t expect my junior to be such a person. Are you secretly a Yin-Yang master?” she asked half-jokingly.
Ryuji gave her a strange look, then clarified, “I’m not.
“Hahaha! Fatty Kasumi, it’s finally your turn to embarrass yourself!” Eriri suddenly burst into laughter, finding the tense atmosphere to be the perfect opportunity to make fun of Kasumi Shiko. It was common for the two of them to make fun of each other, and when the opportunity arose, Eriri couldn’t help but laugh at her rival.
Kasumi Shiko glared at Eriri fiercely, and she retorted, “Blond loser!
“What did you say?!”
And just like that, the two of them started again, bickering as usual. Ryuji didn’t interfere. After all, it was more fun to see the two girls bickering in such a childish way.
But before the argument escalates further…
The bedroom door slowly opened, revealing a shadow standing in the doorway.
It is Aki Tomoya.
The two girls who had been arguing froze in their places. Their faces turned pale, and they instinctively approached Ryuji without thinking, hiding behind him in fear.
Before Ryuji could even register what was happening, Eriri and Kasumi Shiko were clinging tightly to either side of him.
“You were so bold just now, look at you now,” Ryuji teased, although he couldn’t deny that the two beauties leaning against him distracted him a little.
“Shut up! Who said I was scared?!” Eriri retorted, but her trembling voice gave away her bravado.
Suddenly, a hoarse voice broke the tense atmosphere.
“Ellie…Ellie is mine! No one can disturb the lives of Ellie and me!
Tomoya Aki stumbled out of the dark room, his eyes wide open, mumbling incoherently without blinking.
“He…he’s coming!” Eriri’s voice trembled with fear, and she held Ryuji’s arm tighter.
Aki Tomoya’s eyes became sharp, and without warning, he tightly grasped a knife and stared at them with an angry and crazy expression. It was as if an uncontrollable rage ignited in his heart as soon as he saw them.
“Go to hell! Anyone who interferes with me and Ellie, go to hell!
With a pig-slaughtering roar, Aki Tomoya rushed towards Ryuji, pointing the knife directly at him.
“Ah!” the girls screamed, their voices filled with fear.
Just as Tomoya Aki walked up to them, Ryuji quickly and calmly raised his hand.
“Bang!”
The sound of a slap echoed in the room as Ryuji slapped Tomoya Aki in the face. The force of the blow made Tomoya Aki spin on the ground like a top, and finally, he fell to the ground with a thud.
!!
Kasumi Shiko and Eriri were speechless, completely shocked at how effortlessly Ryuji handled the situation.
“Don’t worry, I’m holding back. He won’t die,” Ryuji said nonchalantly, noticing their wide-eyed expressions and assuming that the two were concerned about Tomoya Aki’s safety.
Chapter 26: Bone Girl Clone (Old Version)
Although Aki Tomoya had fainted, the negative energy around him was getting heavier and heavier.
At that moment, Eriri seemed to have discovered something terrible. She tightly grasped Ryuji’s arm, lowered her head, and pointed forward tremblingly.
“There…there!
Kasumi Shiko saw it, too. She was braver than Eriri, but she was still a girl at the end of the day. Just like Eriri, she held onto Ryuji’s other arm tightly.
This scene left Kato Megumi, who was standing behind them, at a loss.
She wanted to get closer to him, but there seemed to be no room.
Ryuji followed their gaze.
In the dark space that was originally empty, the figure of a young girl was slowly emerging.
Half of the girl’s face was very beautiful, while the other half was a scary skeleton.
It is obvious that this is the bone girl who has been sucking the energy of Aki Tomoya.
“Die!”
Bone Girl was obviously very unhappy. After all, An Yilun was also her prey. Her meal being interrupted naturally made her feel bad. She was about to attack Long Er and others.
“Is her ability related to ice?” Ryuji muttered to himself, noticing a thin layer of frost forming on the nearby furniture as the bone girl’s rage grew. The temperature in the room dropped further.
“Interesting ability, but…”
“It’s useless!”
Without wasting a single word, Long Er activated his ability. The space behind him twisted, and several chains suddenly appeared, instantly binding the angry bone girl.
Bone Girl: ???
The anger in her expression disappeared, replaced by the confusion of the moment she was bound by chains.
“etc……!”
The Bone Girl seemed to realize something was wrong and tried to speak.
But the next second, the chains tightened, and before she could offer any resistance, her figure was completely swallowed up by the void.
Even though Ryuji had successfully absorbed her, something still felt wrong.
“Is that… it?
“It’s amazing!”
Since they didn’t have Ryuji’s yin-yang eyes, they couldn’t see the chains he summoned. However, they could see the bone girl suddenly disappear. The whole process felt like it ended too quickly.
“What’s wrong?” Kasumi Shiko asked, noticing Ryuji’s slightly confused expression. Both girls were still a little nervous.
“Nothing,” Ryuji replied, shaking his head. “That’s not the real Bone Girl, she’s just a clone.”
That explained why she was so weak. He also felt no improvement from absorbing her.
“Just a clone?” Kasumi Shiko asked doubtfully.
“Don’t worry,” Ryuji assured them. “Now that her clones have been dealt with, you’re safe. As long as you don’t touch her keepsake, you’ll be fine.”
“I understand,” Kasumi Shiko and Eriri breathed a sigh of relief.
Ryuji then raised an eyebrow, noticing that the two girls were still hugging him tightly.
“So… can you guys let me go now?
Realizing they were still holding onto him, both girls quickly let go of him, their faces turning bright red.
Elly’s eyes darted around nervously as she stammered, “I-I just… I don’t like you or anything! Don’t get the wrong idea!”
Ryuji wasn’t surprised by her tsundere outburst. He didn’t react much, having gotten used to this behavior. While tsunderes might look cute in anime, in real life, it’s honestly tiring.
“Then consider this as an extra reward for helping me, junior,” Kasumi Shiko hugged Ryuji’s arms tighter, and Ryuji instantly felt a sense of softness. After all, Kasumi Shiko had a plump and voluptuous curve.
But Ryuji was not fooled by her actions. As a time traveler, he knew Kasumi Shiko, the heroine in the anime, very well – she was dark and venomous, so in the final analysis, she was not much better than Eriri.
“Wait, look! Something happened to Aki Tomoya!” Kato Megumi suddenly pointed to the front and broke the awkwardness.
Everyone’s attention shifted to the unconscious Aki Tomoya. As the bone girl’s clone disappeared, the temperature in the room began to rise, but something strange happened to him.
His hair, once black, was now turning gray, and his skin was rapidly aging, wrinkling, and covered in age spots, as if he had aged instantly.
“What’s wrong with him?” Eriri gasped, her face pale with shock.
Instinctively, the girls turn to Ryuji for answers. Faced with such a supernatural event, he is the only one who can explain what is happening.
“That’s normal,” Ryuji said calmly, having expected this.
“I said before that even if we saved him, there was no way to restore the energy that was sucked out by the Bone Girl. Now that she’s gone, the energy that was sucked out has dissipated, and his body will become old.
“So… he aged because of this?” Kasumi Shiko asked, still trying to comprehend the scene before her.
“Yes. Without his vital energy, his body would deteriorate rapidly.
“This is…” The girls didn’t know what to say.
“There seems to be something about him,” Kato Megumi said, her tone as calm as ever. Unlike others, she did not have much emotional ups and downs about Aki Tomoya’s sudden change. After all, the relationship between the two of them was average, not particularly close.
Ryuji noticed the same thing and bent down to pull something out of Tomoya Aki’s pocket.
That’s a CD.
“What is this?” Long Er raised his eyebrows and noticed the explosive pattern on the CD.
With a pattern like this, anyone can immediately guess what’s inside the disc.
“Shameless!” Xia Shizi cursed in a low voice.
Eriri echoed loudly.
“Do you want to take a look?” Kato Megumi suddenly asked expressionlessly.
Ryuji was stunned for a moment, then realized that when Kato Megumi mocked others, she could be as vicious and venomous as Kasumi Shiko.
“Of course not!”
Are you kidding? Does Long Er need to watch this kind of thing to relieve his boredom?
Then, Long Er said seriously: “The Yin energy on this CD is very strong!”
“What do you mean, Ryuji-kun?”
Kato Megumi, who has always been perceptive, immediately understood what Ryuji meant from his description.
“As you guessed, this must be the keepsake of the Bone Girl,” Ryuji confirmed with a nod.
Then, with a flick of his wrist, the colorful disc turned into a ball of tiny ash and completely disintegrated in his hand.
“This bone girl really knows how to keep up with the times,” Ryuji said with interest, “She uses this thing as her keepsake. Any boy who picks it up and watches the disc will immediately become her target.
She was taking advantage of some of the boys’…special “hobbies.”
Kasumi Shiko and Eriri’s expressions turned ugly because of Ryuji’s explanation. So, Amaki Tomoya also ended up like this because he wanted to watch an adult DVD?
This practice made them feel a little disgusted.
“Well, now that the matter is resolved, I’ll be leaving,” Ryuji said nonchalantly, stretching his arms and walking towards the door, with no intention of staying in a place like this.
After watching him leave, Kato Hui immediately followed him, “I’m going back too.”
This made Eriri and Kasumi Shiko freeze in place, staring at each other in amazement.
“Since he is your childhood friend, why don’t you stay and deal with it?” Xia Shizi said jokingly with a cunning smile. She didn’t want to stay in this creepy and disgusting house anymore.
“Why does it have to be me!?” Eriri muttered in frustration.
If Kasumi Shiko found the whole thing disgusting, what made her think Eriri wouldn’t feel the same way? Besides, a supernatural event had just occurred in this room, and leaving her alone in here would be a serious test of her courage. Without hesitation, she rushed out the door as well.
Chapter 27 Yukino (Old Version)
Not long after, Aki Tomoya woke up from his coma.
“What…what’s wrong with me?” he said hoarsely, and he felt his voice was hoarse and strange, as if it didn’t belong to him.
He supported himself with trembling hands and slowly got up from the ground.
“What’s wrong with me…what’s wrong with me?
His heart sank as he stared at his hands, which now looked like those of an old man, and his eyes were filled with fear as he looked at his aging body.
“Eri! Kasumi Shiko! Kato! Where are you?!
Panicked, Tomoya Aki shouted for help. But no matter how many times he called their names, no one responded.
Meanwhile, outside…
“Are you there already?”
Kato Megumi looked up at her home, surprised at how fast they had gone. Usually it felt like it took her longer to get home, but today time seemed to fly by.
Kato Megumi didn’t say anything, but stared at Ryuji with an elusive look.
“So, do you want to stay out a little longer?”
Even though they hadn’t eaten yet, spending more time together didn’t seem like a bad idea.
“Of course,” Ryuji agreed, smiling.
On the other side, Shizuka Hiratsuka was in a state of confusion. She was almost thirty years old, and someone finally asked her out for the first time in so many years. But the problem was that this person happened to be her student, which made her feel conflicted.
Shizuka Hiratsuka is the kind of person who can’t keep things to herself, so that night, she called her friend Haruno Yukishita and discussed the matter over a drink.
In the dim bar, Haruno Yukishita couldn’t help laughing out loud after listening to Shizuka Hiratsuka’s story.
“Hahahaha! Hahahahaha!”
Her laughter grew louder and louder, becoming more and more difficult to control.
“You…you!” Shizuka Hiratsuka shouted angrily.
“Okay, okay! I won’t laugh anymore!” Haruno Yukishita said, wiping her tears with a smile still on her face. Seeing that Shizuka was really angry, she finally calmed down.
“It’s just… I never thought that the first person to ask you out would be your student!” Haruno Yukishita couldn’t help laughing again after saying this.
“Ugh! That’s enough!” Shizuka Hiratsuka rolled her eyes, obviously angry.
“If I had known you would react like this, I wouldn’t have told you!” she complained, then downed her sake.
“Well, at least someone asked me out. Now no one can laugh at me for not having a date!
In fact, Shizuka Hiratsuka had been on blind dates before, but it never ended well. One time, things were going well until she got drunk and knocked over the table, scaring her date away. After that, no man dared to approach her anymore.
Sure, men in Tokyo tend to be pretty chauvinistic, but that doesn’t work in Shizuka Hiratsuka’s case because her family is influential and not many men can handle a woman who’s stronger and more capable than they are.
Haruno Yukishita’s laughter had now died down, and she said in a serious tone, “But are you sure he doesn’t know your background?”
This is a sincere concern from a friend. Because Shizuka’s family is the Hiratsuka Group, which is a powerful group with great influence in the local area, and Shizuka herself is essentially the heir to this powerful group.
“Don’t worry about it,” Shizuka replied calmly, clearly unfazed by the thought.
“He’s just a student. He can’t possibly know that.
“Hmm…” Haruno still wasn’t convinced. She hadn’t met this student, but she found it hard to believe that he had no other intentions.
“Now, even students can be as scheming as office workers!” Haruno teased. “Sometimes, they are even more shameless. Some of them just want to take a fast train and a shortcut!
Shizuka appeared to be dismissive of her friend’s concerns, but she couldn’t help but feel suspicious in her heart. She just said, “Impossible! Impossible!
Haruno didn’t press the question, but simply shrugged in response.
The two did not stay in the bar for long. After a few drinks, both women left. Since they could not drive after drinking and they lived not far from the bar, they decided to walk home and sober up.
As they passed through an alley, a faint sound caught their attention.
“Meow!”
“A kitten?”
Shizuka and Haruno both stopped and noticed a kitten limping out slowly from the corner. It looked like a newborn, obviously injured, and struggling with every step.
“Poor thing!” Shizuka and Haruno walked closer to the kitten and felt that the little guy was so pitiful.
Shizuka picked it up carefully and examined its wound.
“Damn it, who would hurt a newborn kitten?” Shizuka cursed, her voice full of anger.
Haruno was also in a bad mood, but she was calmer. She frowned and sighed.
“Can you keep it?” Shizuka looked at Haruno, feeling sad about letting the kitten be abandoned like this.
But raising a kitten of her own didn’t seem feasible. Mainly, Shizuka wasn’t even sure she could take care of herself, let alone a wounded animal.
“You know I can’t,” Haruno replied with a sigh. She loved cats, but she was too busy. Lately, she had begun to take on more responsibilities in the family business, preparing to officially inherit it. But the real head of the family was still her mother, a woman with a strong desire for control. That was why Haruno always wore a mask in front of others to hide her true feelings from her overbearing mother.
If her mother found out about this kitten, she would definitely throw it away without hesitation.
Shizuka could easily guess why Haruno refused. After a while, she suggested, “Can you keep it for one night? Give it some food.
Haruno finally nodded, “This is probably the best we can do right now.”
That night, Shizuka found some food for the kitten. After eating, the little guy fell asleep quickly, curled up peacefully on the sofa.
“So cute,” Shizuka murmured as she looked at the kitten. For a moment, she even considered taking it in.
After washing up, Shizuka turned off the light and lay down in her bed. The room became dark and quiet.
The sleeping kitten suddenly woke up. It slowly crawled across the room, stepping lightly on the floor. When it reached the bedside, the kitten stopped and stared at the sleeping Shizuka.
Then, its silhouette began to blur and finally disappeared into thin air.
The next morning, Shizuka yawned, stretched, and walked out of the bedroom. But when she looked around the living room, she was stunned.
“Where’s the cat?”
She left it in the living room last night and fell asleep. How could it disappear?
After searching the entire house and finding no trace of the kitten, Shizuka became a little frustrated.
“Tsk, did it run away on its own?”
There didn’t seem to be any other explanation. Shizuka had prepared herself to take care of the kitten, but now it seemed she didn’t need to.
“Never mind, that’s it,” she muttered, shaking her head. Shizuka wasn’t the overly sentimental type. Besides, she had classes that morning.
During lunch break, a group of students were chatting in the classroom.
“Where’s the Ministry of Revenue? Why didn’t he come today?
“I don’t know. Did he take time off?
“I heard that he took a leave of absence,” Hayato Hayama explained with a helpless shrug.
In Hayato Hayama’s opinion, Tobe Sho has not yet recovered from what happened a few days ago, which may cause him to take some leave.
“Tsk, tsk, it’s his own fault, but he couldn’t stand even a little scolding and disappeared?” Yumiko interrupted bluntly. As far as she was concerned, Tobe Sho was overreacting. She only said a few words, and now he asked for leave as if he couldn’t stand it? How weak.
Hayato Hayama could only sigh. They were all his friends, but what should he say?
Long Er, who had been listening to the conversation quietly, yawned, and he stood up and walked out of the classroom without saying a word. He hadn’t eaten much in the past few days, thanks to his ability to absorb souls. But now, he felt a little hungry.
Maybe it’s time to do some exploring of the school to see if there’s anything interesting going on.
Ryuji walked down the hallway with his hands in his pockets, his mind wandering.
Suddenly, a voice called out to him from behind.
“You must be Hoshino Ryuji!”
Ryuji stopped and turned around with a look of curiosity on his face.
When he saw who it was, his eyes widened slightly in surprise.
Standing before him was none other than one of the most prominent figures in the school – Yukinoshita Yukino.
Yukino didn’t waste any time and introduced herself, “My name is Yukinoshita Yukino, the head of the Servant Club.
Ryuji blinked, surprised by her straightforward introduction. He couldn’t help but compare Yukino to Kasumi Shiko. Obviously, her manner was much calmer.
“So, what do you want to do?” Ryuji asked. Although she had a good reputation in school, Ryuji did not show much interest. He was really curious about why she was looking for him.
Yukino’s reaction to Ryuji seems a bit unexpected, as he doesn’t react to her mentioning the Service Club. Most boys at school would misunderstand the purpose of the “Service Club” and imagine all sorts of things. But Ryuji’s calm demeanor is unexpected.
Yukino cleared her throat and said, “This is what Hiratsuka-sensei asked. She asked me to help you.”
Chapter 28 The Invincible Cockroach (Old Version)
This was a little unexpected, but it seemed to make sense. If there was no special reason, Yukino would not come to him.
“How can I help you?”
After all, this was the first mission assigned by Shizuka Hiratsuka, so Yukino took it very seriously. She didn’t want to fail in her first mission.
“Hiratsuka-sensei mentioned something about you,” she began, “She said you were lonely and asked me to help you make some friends!
In Shizuka’s opinion, it would be nice if Ryuji could make more friends.
Regardless, this was Shizuka’s way of showing her concern for him.
However, when Ryuji looked at the girl standing in front of him, his eyes turned suspicious.
Yukino frowned. The suspicion in Ryuji’s eyes made her a little unhappy. Was he looking down on her?
“I’m just curious,” Ryuji said with a slight smile, “You want to help me make friends, but do you have any friends yourself?
Good question, it’s like getting advice on love from someone who has never been on a date.
If he remembered correctly, Yukino didn’t really have any friends during this time.
As expected, Ryuji’s question left Yukino speechless. Her usually calm expression revealed a hint of embarrassment and confusion.
“Wait a minute,” she protested, “Before we start talking about friends, we should define what constitutes a friend!
Her answer was exactly the same as in the anime, and Ryuji almost laughed. “The fact that you said that probably means you don’t have any friends at all.”
“Well, do you have any friends?” Yukino, clearly annoyed, shot back, looking at Ryuji unhappily. Sure, maybe she didn’t have any friends, but did he?
Just as Ryuji was about to respond “Ryuji-kun!” a voice suddenly shouted, and when he turned around he saw Yotsuya Miko walking over, the timing couldn’t be better.
Ryuji raised his hand and waved. As she walked quickly over, Miko saw his face light up with joy.
“Ryuji-kun, I saw you didn’t bring lunch this morning, so I made something for you!” she said, smiling as she handed him a bento box.
“Thank you very much!” Ryuji replied.
“You’re welcome!” Miko smiled. She was happy to make lunch for Ryuji.
…What’s going on? Yukino, who had just insisted that Ryuji had no friends, now looked thoroughly confused. She was…wrong?
“Who is she?” Miko finally noticed Yukino standing next to them and asked about her curiously.
“This is Yukino,” Ryuji explained, “Hiratsuka-sensei asked her to help me make friends.
“Oh, Mr. Hiratsuka is such a responsible teacher!” Miko couldn’t help but comment. She rarely saw a teacher pay so much attention to their students.
Afterwards, she smiled and introduced herself to Yukino. “Hi, I’m Yotsuya Miko!”
“Hello… Hello…” Yukino replied, though she still looked a little dazed. She turned and looked at Ryuji. “Is she your friend?”
No, the fact that she prepared lunch for him probably meant she was more than just a friend.
Ryuji pulled Miko closer to him, looked at Yukino and said, “Technically speaking, Miko is my girlfriend now.
“Ryuji-kun!” Miko blushed and lowered her head, obviously shy. Even though they had already confirmed their relationship, she was still flustered to say it so openly.
…Yukino remained silent, but Ryuji grinned and challenged her with a smug look.
“By the way, what did you ask me just now? Don’t I have any friends? Are you embarrassed now?
…Yukino said nothing, but it was obvious that she thought Ryuji was a terrible person. What a waste of time! She gave Miko a pitying look and turned away. She seemed very unhappy.
“What just happened?” asked Miko, confused as she watched Yukino leave angrily.
“Nothing. She’s just a little weird,” Ryuji said nonchalantly. I thought to myself, this is a common trait among anime heroines, some quirky traits that make them stand out. They’re fun to watch on the show, but in real life, they’re more trouble than they’re worth.
He shrugged and smiled at Meiko, “Let’s find a place to have lunch.” “Okay!”
—After school in the afternoon. After class, Miko was called to the club because she missed several meetings in the past few days.
Initially, she considered quitting the club altogether, but Ryuji convinced her that there was no need to leave.
He understood that Meiko wanted to spend more time with him, but after all, there would be plenty of time at night. Besides, it would be nice for her to make more friends at school. Finally, Meiko agreed.
Meanwhile, Ryuji is hanging around the school since he didn’t go home. With so many people around, the chances of encountering a supernatural event are higher. Maybe he can find a supernatural event or two to deal with and fill his stomach in the process.
But after wandering for a while, he did not encounter anything unusual. Instead, he saw something unexpected.
“Why are you still here?” Ryuji asked, and he was surprised when he saw Yukino again. He thought Yukino had given up her mission, but she was still here.
Yukino stood still, staring at Ryuji who was approaching. Since she had accepted Mr. Hiratsuka’s request, she had to complete it. Although Ryuji was not an easy person to deal with, she was not someone who was easily intimidated.
“I won’t fail,” she murmured.
“If you insist, then so be it,” Ryuji shrugged, not refutating anything Yukino said.
However, after he glanced at her sideways, he continued to stroll around the campus leisurely, and said in a nonchalant tone: “I really don’t think I need friends. I’m fine the way I am now.
Although he has come to this world, Ryuji does not intend to make friends with everyone he meets. His current life is just right for him.
“Wait a minute!” Yukino saw Ryuji was about to leave and quickly chased after him. “This is a request from Mr. Hiratsuka, I must complete it!”
It’s not that she doesn’t agree with Ryuji. In fact, Yukino herself doesn’t think there’s anything wrong with being alone or having no friends. After all, she’s used to it.
But this had nothing to do with personal beliefs, this was the mission she had been assigned, and she intended to complete it. As they walked, Yukino began to lecture on the meaning of the word “friend,” reciting what felt like a definition from a textbook, or perhaps something she had found from an internet search. The explanation was long, detailed, a little dry, and very typical Yukino.
Ryuji listened without much reaction. This was indeed very Yukino. After a while, Yukino noticed that Ryuji didn’t respond to her words. She wasn’t angry, but she did feel a little confused.
“Are you looking for something?” she asked, noticing that Ryuji seemed to be scanning his surroundings as they walked.
“Yeah, there’s something strange here,” Ryuji said, not bothering to hide it. “Strange?” Yukino asked.
“Have you ever heard of urban legends?”
Urban legends are very popular in Japan, especially among young people. Many children grow up listening to these weird stories.
Of course, Yukino had heard of urban legends. But hearing Ryuji say he was looking for something like this made her feel… confused.
“Maybe it’s chuunibyou?” She muttered in a low voice, her expression unreadable. How could anyone seriously look for urban legends in the real world?
Ryuji felt there was no need to explain and said calmly: “Just because you don’t believe in something doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist.”
Yukino didn’t argue, but in her heart, she already regarded Ryuji as a person with Chuunibyou. However, just when she was about to say something else…
Chapter 29: Curse Battle (Old Version)
Long Er suddenly stopped and squinted his eyes to look in one direction. Such a strong yin energy. Could it be a ghost? No, this feeling is stronger than the usual soul.
What is this? Without saying a word, Long Er quickened his pace and walked towards the source of the Yin Qi.
“you–!”
Yukino was startled by Ryuji’s sudden and quick walk away. For a moment, she considered leaving the nasty guy to fend for himself, but she quickly changed her mind. She had taken on this mission, and she wasn’t one to quit halfway.
She followed Ryuji, quickening her pace to keep up with him. After walking for a few minutes, Ryuji stopped.
Yukino was still panting, and was about to speak when she heard faint voices coming from around the corner. These voices froze her in place.
“Hey, Otsutsuki Yuta, where’s the money I asked you to bring?”
“You didn’t bring it, did you?”
“Looks like we have to teach you a lesson.”
The place was at the back of the school, where the students who were going home had already left and the rest were attending their club activities, making it an out-of-the-way place, perfect for such a nasty deed.
Just hearing those noises was enough for Yukino to realize what was happening. After all, she had been bullied before.
Her face darkened and she walked forward without hesitation.
Seeing this, Ryuji just shrugged, not surprised at all. Despite their different personalities, many anime heroines seem to have one common trait: an unshakable sense of justice.
Yukino was no exception. She wasn’t the type to turn a blind eye when she witnessed something like this.
He follows her, though his mind is elsewhere. Otsukotsu Yuuta? The name sounds familiar…
—
“Yuta, huh? Do you need us to remind you again what will happen if you don’t obey?
The timid, introverted boy surrounded by three bullies is Yuta. He keeps his head down, trembling in fear.
“Wait! Rika… No, don’t do this! Yuta stuttered, though it wasn’t clear who he was talking to.
He seemed more afraid of something else, something invisible.
Before Ryuji could get a good grasp on the situation, Yukino’s voice rang out, her eyes gleaming with anger as she rushed forward to put a stop to the bullying.
However
“Wait.” Ryuji put a hand on Yukino’s shoulder to stop her.
“Successfully contacted target: Yukinoshita Yukino! The golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?
A golden talent entry? It seems that Yukino is really special…
“What are you doing?” Yukino snapped, irritated by Ryuji’s sudden interruption.
She thought he was there to stop the bullying, but now he’s stopping her. Does this mean he’s on the side of the bullies?
“Just watch. The real fun is about to begin,”
Ryuji said with a meaningful smile, ignoring the angry fire in her eyes.
The name finally rang in his mind. Otsukotsuki Yuuta, of course it was that man. The boy haunted by the cursed queen, Rika Kimoto. No wonder he looked so terrified. It wasn’t the bullies he was afraid of, but the cursed soul inside him.
Ryuji smiled to himself. He just realized that this world is not only the world of Miko’s anime, but also the world of Jujutsu Kaisen.
Cursed souls, sorcerers… Not only are there strange souls to deal with, but now there are cursed souls like Rika? The world has become more dangerous, but also more exciting.
Instead of feeling fear, Ryuji felt his blood pumping with excitement. A world that was too safe, too easy, would be boring. But what about a world that was truly dangerous?
“Tsk tsk,” Ryuji grinned. “Maybe there’s a little bit of excitement in me.”
Yukino was furious. She didn’t know what Ryuji was thinking, but she was angry to see him stopping her from intervening in the bullying. She tried to ignore him, but to her surprise, she couldn’t move.
Ryuji held her shoulders tightly, and no matter how she struggled, she couldn’t break free. This shocked Yukino. She had practiced Aikido for many years and was by no means weak. Although she knew that her body was not as strong as a man’s, she shouldn’t be completely unable to resist. What kind of strength does this guy have?
“Hey! I’m talking to you! Do you hear me? The bullies in front of Yuta were getting more and more impatient. Yuta kept his head down, mumbling under his breath, completely ignoring them.
The leading bully raised his hand and pushed Yuta hard. Yuta fell to the ground with a thud without resistance. “No! Don’t hurt Yuta!” At that moment, Rika, the special curse spirit connected to Yuta, could no longer bear it.
For Rika, she would not allow anyone to hurt Yuta.
“Rika, stop it! Don’t do this!” Yuta pleaded, trying to calm her down, but it was too late.
The strange form of Rika begins to take shape. First, her ghostly claws appear, followed by her arms and upper torso, slowly emerging from behind Yuta. Her terrifying presence looms over the bullies.
“So, that’s the special grade cursed spirit Rika, huh?” Ryuji muttered, narrowing his eyes with interest.
The moment he saw Rika appear, he felt the overwhelming power of her aura. This was no ordinary spirit. Rika was something else entirely.
A cursed spirit of a special level, possessing enormous spiritual power, known as the “Cursed Queen” in her world. What should he do? His desire for power exploded.
If he could devour Rika, his power would increase dramatically. Just thinking about this made Ryuji’s eyes sparkle with excitement.
“I want it…” He muttered under his breath, his greed for power growing by the day.
Meanwhile, the bullies, who until this moment were completely unaware of the supernatural, suddenly see their reality warped.
According to the rules of Jujutsu Kaisen, cursed souls are invisible to ordinary people except in certain circumstances. One of those circumstances is when a person is on the verge of death. And these bullies, since they are in mortal danger, can suddenly see the terrifying cursed souls before their eyes.
“What is that?!”
“-Monster! It’s a monster!! Rika’s terrifying form was now fully visible to them. She grabbed one of the bullies and lifted him into the air effortlessly.
His terrified screams echoed in the empty schoolyard. The other bullies collapsed to the ground in fear, staring at her with wide eyes. They could do nothing but lie on the ground trembling with fear.
Chapter 30: Middle School Youth (Old Version)
Yukino, who had been ready to step in and stop the bullying, froze when the situation took a dramatic turn.
Just now, Yuta was the one being bullied. Now, the bullies were screaming, crying, and retreating in pure fear.
But why? What happened?
As an ordinary person, Xueno couldn’t see the cursed soul at all. She could only hear the desperate pleas and cries of the bullies, but she didn’t know why they were so scared.
Ryuji, still holding her, noticed her confusion and laughed. “Do you want to see what’s going on?”
…What?
“Like you said before, you don’t believe in the existence of the supernatural, right? Well, I can tell you. Do you want to see some strange things that actually exist in this world?
Yukino was shocked by his words. Was he serious? Could he really show her something that normal people couldn’t see?
The rational side of her wanted to refuse, telling herself that things like souls or curses didn’t exist in the real world, but the curiosity and doubt in her heart pulled her to take a look.
…You mean you can tell me what happened?” she asked, a hint of uncertainty in her voice.
Ryuji leaned in slightly, his tone teasing. “True. But once you’ve seen it, there’s no going back. Your calm, logical world may never be the same again. Still want to see it?”
For a moment, Yukino hesitated. There was something dangerous about Ryuji’s suggestion, like stepping into a world that didn’t belong to her. But another voice told her that turning away without knowing it would feel worse.
“I want to see it,” she said finally, her voice firm.
Ryuji’s smile widened. “Very good.”
He turned slightly towards her, his hand still on her shoulder. With a simple thought, he channeled the spiritual energy gained from consuming different souls into her body, unlocking her ability to temporarily perceive the spirit world.
“Don’t be afraid,” Ryuji warned with a smug grin.
Yukino felt a strange feeling sweep over her, her vision blurred for a moment, and she instinctively closed her eyes. When she opened them again, the world around her had changed.
“What…what was that?!” she gasped, stepping back in shock.
Yukino could see it now, the huge, grotesque form of the cursed spirit Rikka, towering over the bullies.
The cursed spirit grabbed one of them by the neck, its horrible mouth snarling as the boy screamed.
Yukino’s eyes widened in horror. She had never seen anything like this before, and in her rational, orderly world, she had never expected to see a real, living monster.
Ryuji loosened his grip on her shoulders and watched her reaction. He wasn’t surprised. Seeing a cursed soul for the first time would be overwhelming for anyone.
“See? There are spirits in this world. You just couldn’t see them before,” Ryuji said, his tone still calm, as if he was talking about something ordinary.
Yukino couldn’t take her eyes off the terrifying spirit. The logical side of her brain struggled to process what she was seeing. Her worldview based on logic, facts, and reason was crumbling before her eyes.
“What about you?” Yukino asked suddenly, her voice trembling as she turned to Ryuji.
“Normal people can’t see these things…but you can. Why? What did you just do to me?
Ryuji laughed, clearly enjoying her confusion. “Ah, that’s a secret.” He blinked, refusing to answer her directly.
“All I can say is that I’m a little different than most people.”
Yukino was speechless, completely shocked by what she had witnessed and Ryuji’s performance. This went against her understanding of the world. Just now, she was scolding him and thought he had a chuunibyou, but now… her entire understanding of reality was shaken.
Before she could collect her thoughts, the situation changed again.
“Rika! No! Please stop!” Yuta shouted desperately, his voice hoarse with panic.
But Rika, furious at seeing Yuta being bullied, can’t calm down easily. Her terrifying figure looms over the bully in her grasp, and her rage is palpable.
“I won’t let anyone hurt Yuta!” she roared, her voice echoing in the air. She held the boy tightly, his face twisted in fear. The energy of the cursed soul surged, and her eyes flickered with madness.
“Rika! Please, stop!” Yuta continued to beg, but Rika was at her breaking point. “Whoever bullies Yuta must die!” With a savage roar, Rika opened her huge mouth, ready to swallow the bully whole.
The other bullies screamed in terror as they collapsed to the ground, paralyzed by fear. The man Rika had grabbed turned pale with panic, his body limp and shaking as Rika prepared to bite down.
Yukino was still shaking from her own shock, staring at the scene, completely frozen in place, somewhat at a loss as to what to do.
She couldn’t even comprehend that this horrible spirit was about to kill someone right in front of her and she couldn’t do anything to stop it.
The scene was in chaos, and the remaining two bullies were crying in fear. Fear had completely taken over them. Unfortunately for them, as ordinary humans, they simply had no ability to fight against a special level of cursed spirits like Rika.
In the blink of an eye, they were controlled by an invisible force and swallowed up without a trace.
From the beginning to the end, Ryuji didn’t lift a finger to stop the situation from happening. He just stood there and watched indifferently, letting fate take its course. There was nothing to pity about those who were destined to die. He was not the kind of person who would spare no effort to save the garbage.
After watching the Curse Queen deal with the three bullies, Ryuji smiled, then calmly began to walk towards Rika.
“Wait! What are you doing!?” Yukino yelled, her voice shaking with fear and confusion.
She was shocked at Ryuji’s behavior. He had just witnessed something horrific, something she could barely comprehend, yet he walked towards danger without hesitation.
Is he crazy? Does he want to die?
Ryuji paused, then gave her a nonchalant smile. “Well, it’s not every day you come across such a delicious meal. It would be a shame to let it go to waste.”
!!!
Yukino was stunned. Did she hear correctly? A meal? Did he mean to eat this horrible spirit?
Chapter 31: Duel with the Special Curse Spirit (Old Version)
Meanwhile, on the roof of a nearby building, a familiar figure watched the developments with increasing interest.
“Oh? A sorcerer I’ve never seen before? Gojo Satoru muttered to himself, taking off his usual sunglasses.
His vibrant blue eyes sparkled as he admired the scene below. At first, he was going to step in and handle the situation, especially since Rika was a cursed spirit of a special level. But seeing how this new sorcerer Ryuji handled things, Gojo Satoru decided to sit back and enjoy the show.
“Ah, both boys possess unusually powerful curse energies,” Gojo observed, grinning and leaning forward over the edge of the roof.
“Interesting, very interesting.” He didn’t particularly care about Rika. Cursed spirits of a special level, although dangerous, were ultimately just cursed souls.
As the strongest sorcerer in modern times, Gojo did not regard Rika as a major threat. What aroused his curiosity was this new sorcerer who seemed to want to get a piece of the pie.
“Wait! Don’t come any closer!” Yuta, who was filled with fear a moment ago, finally noticed Ryuji’s approach and shouted desperately.
Three people had already died, and Yuta didn’t want to shed any more blood. He was worried that if Ryuji got too close, Rika would go crazy again, and once she broke, he didn’t know how to stop her.
“What a kind soul,” Ryuji mused, Yuta’s concern more amusing than anything else.
This isn’t surprising, though. Yuta is an early protagonist of Jujutsu Rinnegan, known for his kind heart and overwhelming talent.
Despite his great potential, he has yet to realize his abilities. He possesses raw, unrivaled curse energy, something even the legendary Gojo Satoru would acknowledge. Without even proper training, Yuta is able to control curse energy far beyond that of the average sorcerer.
While curse energy isn’t the sole determinant of strength, it certainly gives Yuta a significant advantage.
And let’s not forget his mimicry skills, which allow him to mimic the techniques of other sorcerers. Of course, even Yuuta couldn’t replicate Gojo Satoru’s unlimited sorcery, which requires someone with the six eyes to master.
“Please, this is dangerous! Don’t come any closer!” Yuta yelled again, beads of sweat dripping on his forehead. He was obviously nervous because he knew that any provocation might send Rika into another deadly frenzy.
But Ryuji ignored him and continued to move forward steadily.
“No! Back off! Yuta!” Rika’s voice boomed, her twisted form shifting and growing with her rage. Her monstrous arms swelled with power, ready to tear apart anyone who threatened Yuta.
Ryuji paused for a moment and raised his eyebrows. “So, this is the monster everyone is talking about, huh?” He smiled casually, pointed at Rika, and turned his gaze to Yuta.
“Is this the spirit you’re so worried about?”
Yuta’s eyes widened. He didn’t expect Ryuji to be able to see Rika so clearly.
Most people cannot perceive the souls of the damned unless they are close to death. Who is this person?
“Can…can you see her? Yuta stuttered.
“Of course,” Ryuji replied with a smile. “I have to say…she looks pretty delicate.
“What?” Ignoring Yuta’s shocked expression, Ryuji turned his attention back to Rika, his eyes gleaming with hunger.
“It’ll be fun to devour all that cursed energy,” he said to himself, his voice low and full of excitement.
Without warning, his fist began to glow with a vibrant, fiery blue aura. The cursed energy around his hand intensified.
On the rooftop, Gojo Satoru was watching the scene with amusement.
“Great,” he muttered with a grin. This was getting interesting.
He had originally intended to deal with Yuta and Rika, but now it seemed that he could watch something more interesting while sitting here. He watched Ryuji’s display of power with interest.
“Eat? Is it like Geto Suguru’s cursed spirit manipulation technique? Gojo’s mind immediately came up with his former friend Geto Suguru, who is now one of the most dangerous curse masters.
Geto Suguru’s ability to devour cursed spirits and control them is one of the most powerful and dangerous spells in the world of curses.
But what about this Ryuji? It seems a little different.
“I can’t wait to see what it turns out like…” Gojo muttered with a wicked grin as he sat back and watched the battle that was about to unfold.
“Bang!”
Rika roared and rushed forward, her cursed energy surging, her claws ready to tear Ryuji apart.
But Ryuji was faster. His blue, flaming curse energy flared around him, and with a swift, powerful punch, he struck Rika directly in the face. The result was devastating. Rika’s massive form flew backwards, crashing into the ground with a loud thud, leaving a massive crater in her wake.
“Rika! Rika!” Yuta yelled, running towards her fallen figure.
He didn’t want her to hurt anyone, but he also didn’t want to see her get hurt. His emotions were a mess.
“Yuta…!” Nikki’s voice echoed through the air as she slowly stood up, her cursed energy burning even more fiercely than before.
“Don’t…hurt…Yuta!
Her rage intensified, and the cursed energy surrounding her became more unstable. As she rushed towards Ryuji again, the air around her seemed to be distorted.
Ryuji grinned, not at all frightened by her ferocity.
“She’s really something, isn’t she?”
“She really lives up to the title of the Cursed Queen.” But then his expression turned into one of slight disappointment.
“But…if this is all a special-grade cursed spirit can do, then it wouldn’t be much fun.
As Rika charged at him, Ryuji did not flinch. Instead, he charged forward, his fists glowing with cursed energy as he unleashed a rapid flurry of blows.
“Bang! Bang! Bang!
“this……!”
Yukino was completely dumbfounded. What she had just witnessed shattered her understanding of the world. She had always prided herself on being rational, based on logic, but now? Now she was staring at something completely beyond the realm of normalcy.
Her mind told her to run, get as far away from this madness as possible. She was not a fighter, she was not equipped to handle something like this.
The battlefield before her was one she had no business being a part of, one where even the smallest mistake could cost her her life. But despite this, despite knowing she should run, Yukino found herself unable to move. It wasn’t fear that kept her rooted to the spot, but a strange curiosity.
“Is this the real world?” After seeing so much, she could no longer go back to her safe, ordinary life and act as if none of this existed.
“Soon,” Ryuji muttered, his eyes locked on the special-grade cursed spirit Rika. At this moment, Rika was no longer the Rika who could get along harmoniously with Yuta.
At this moment, she is nothing more than a raw, uncontrollable force, bound by her attachment to Yuta.
Despite her immense powers, she has yet to realize her full potential as a cursed spirit.
To Ryuji, she was just a target that absorbed a lot of cursed energy. With one last punch, Ryuji sent Rika flying, her huge body crashing to the ground. She was clearly very weak.
The once fearsome and all-powerful Queen of the Curses is now a shadow of her former self.
“Devouring souls.” Without a moment’s hesitation, Long Er activated his Devourer talent.
The space behind him distorted, and several ghost chains shot out, wrapping around Rika’s monstrous figure and pulling her towards the void crack behind her.
Chapter 32 Special Spellcaster (Old Version)
“Ah, so his method of consuming cursed souls is different from Geto Suguru’s,” Gojo said with interest, watching the scene from the rooftop.
He had been watching the fight for some time, and ultimately chose not to interfere. “Kaguya’s spell involves rolling the cursed soul into a ball and eating it… which, in his opinion, tastes absolutely terrible. Gojo chuckled to himself.
In his opinion, Ryuji’s way was much more elegant, and the cursed spirit seemed like a delicacy in his eyes.
“No! Yuta! Yuta! Feeling that she was about to die, Rika struggled violently against the chains that bound her.
Her deep connection to Yuta gives her a resistance greater than any cursed spirit Ryuji has faced before. Despite all the punishment she has endured, her will to stay by Yuta’s side is unbreakable.
“Rika, don’t leave me!” Yuta yelled, his voice desperate. He didn’t want to lose Rika. No matter how terrible her power was, no matter how much damage she had caused, she was still the girl he loved, the one he vowed to spend his life with.
The chains began to creak as Stork’s cursed power surged once more, her roar filling the air.
But Ryuji remained calm, watching the struggle with a faint smile. “Impressive,” he muttered. “There really is no curse more twisted than love.”
He knows the truth about Rika’s curse. It was not Rika herself who cursed Yuta. Instead, it was Yuta’s overwhelming sadness and love that were the real source of the curse. When Rika died in front of him, Yuta couldn’t accept it. His huge curse energy turned into a binding curse, trapping Rika’s soul in the cursed soul. In essence, this entire twisted existence came from love.
“Rika! Rika!” Yuta screamed, his cursed powers spiraling out of control. His emotions amplified his cursed energy, creating a feedback loop that only made Rika more powerful.
The two of them, the boy and the cursed soul, were intertwined so firmly that it defied all logic. Sataka’s struggles intensified, and the chains that bound her began to waver.
Slowly, she was dragged out of the crack, her strength matching that of Ryuji. The ground beneath them shook as Rika roared, her full strength unleashed.
“Hmm,” Ryuji noted, tilting his head slightly to watch the struggle.
“I don’t think I’ve eaten enough cursed souls. He hasn’t been using the Soul Eater for very long. He’s only had the ability for less than two weeks, not to mention enough time to strengthen himself by consuming the curse’s energy.
“But,” Ryuji said, a dangerous gleam in his eyes, “if you think you can just break free like this, then you have seriously underestimated me.
With a sudden burst of energy, the chains glowed brightly and grew stronger. He held onto Nikki tightly, and as he began to pull her back into the crack, the chains tightened around her. It looked like the battle was reaching a stalemate.
But then…
“Hey, hey, hey. They obviously love each other. Why not give them a chance?” A voice echoed behind Ryuji.
Ryuji was startled and turned around, only to see a tall figure wearing casual glasses: Gojo Satoru.
Ryuji narrowed his eyes slightly. He shouldn’t be surprised. If Yuta was here, it was natural that Gojo Satoru, the strongest sorcerer in modern times, would also appear.
Gojo’s nonchalant attitude and mischievous smile on his face indicated that he had been observing for some time. He was undoubtedly interested in what was going on, but now he decided to intervene.
“I didn’t expect to see you here,” Ryuji said, his tone steady even as he calculated the situation internally. Gojo Satoru was too strong a wild card to simply ignore.
“Come on, don’t act like you don’t know I’m going to show up,” Gojo replied with a smile, lowering his head slightly to look at Ryuji through his eyepatch.
“You’ve heard of me, haven’t you?”
Ryuji laughed. “Of course. Gojo Satoru, the most powerful sorcerer of this era. You are famous, even in the world of cursed souls.”
“Wow, are you complimenting me,” Gojo said, amusement thick in his voice.
“But seriously, this is a special moment. Yuta and Rika have an unparalleled bond. Wouldn’t it be more interesting to see how it all plays out?”
Ryuji glanced at Yuta and Rika. He knew how dangerous Rika was, but he also understood what Gojo Satoru meant.
With Rika by his side, Yuta has the potential to become one of the most powerful sorcerers in the world. Is it worth killing Rika now, or should we let the story play out?
“It’s rare to see someone your age possess such a special level of power,” Gojo continued, his voice light, “At this rate, you could easily become a special-class sorcerer yourself.”
Ryuji grinned. “I appreciate your compliment.” This was not an exaggeration. There were only a few special level sorcerers in the world, and joining their ranks was undoubtedly a good choice.
Although Ryuji seemed to be casually joking with Gojo, he did not stop using his soul-eating jutsu, nor did he loosen the chains that bound Rika.
Even facing someone as powerful as Gojo, Ryuji remains undeterred.
Gojo certainly noticed Ryuji’s insistence. However, he didn’t feel offended and just grinned. “If you don’t mind, I happened to meet two first-level cursed spirits on the way here. How about I trade with you?” Gojo asked, his tone light yet serious as he revealed the two injured first-level cursed spirits he had captured.
Originally, he planned to bring them to the students of the Curse High School to practice. After all, a Curse Master cannot just learn theoretical knowledge, they need real combat experience.
“Level 1 Curse Spirit?” Long Er raised his eyebrows. Level 1 Curse Spirits were second only to Special Level Curse Spirits in rank.
He has two. However, the most important thing is that Gojo Satoru proposed to exchange this way of respect. Although fearless, Ryuji has no intention of making an enemy, especially someone like Gojo Satoru, who is no match for him now, especially with his unlimited curse.
“Since the strongest sorcerer in the world has spoken, who am I to refuse?” Ryuji replied with a smile, as he controlled the chains and released Rika.
Honestly, he wasn’t entirely sure he’d be able to successfully devour Rika if Yuuta’s cursed energy continued to spiral out of control.
As powerful as Rika is, it’s clear that Ryuji still needs more curse energy to face an opponent of this level head-on.
“Soul Eater!” he shouted, turning his Soul Eater to the two first-level cursed spirits provided by Gojo. The chains turned easily and wrapped around the two cursed souls.
Unlike Rika, she did not resist this time. Her soul was swallowed into the void crack behind Ryuji and disappeared into the void.
Long Er patted his stomach with satisfaction, as if he had just finished a full meal. Two first-level cursed spirits satisfied him.
“Interesting,” Gojo muttered as he observed Ryuji, lifting his glasses slightly to better see him with his six eyes, “So instead of controlling cursed spirits like Geto Suguru, you empower yourself by consuming them directly?” The six eyes allowed Gojo to perceive and analyze all forms of cursed energy in incredible detail, even organizing the information for his brain.
Compared to Geto Suguru’s cursed soul manipulation technique, Ryuji’s soul devouring method is much more effective. He doesn’t have to deal with the horrible taste brought by the cursed soul like Geto Suguru.
“If Geto Suguru saw this spell, he would be very jealous,” Gojo muttered to himself again.
Chapter 33: The Cunning Long Er (Old Version)
“I’ve always heard that Gojo Satoru is the most powerful sorcerer in modern times,” Ryuji said, his eyes locked with Gojo’s. “But I never knew what kind of sorcery you had. Would you mind showing it to me?”
Gojo raised an eyebrow and looked at Ryuji curiously, “You are curious about my spell, right?”
“More than a little,” Ryuji replied with a grin.
Gojo laughed. “You’re very courageous, I’ll show you.” Gojo stretched out his hand to Ryuji without hesitation. “But why don’t you experience it yourself?”
Success, Ryuji thought to himself. He was not just curious, he had other intentions. If Gojo Satoru showed him his skills up close, Ryuji might be able to trigger the system talent entry and gain something valuable from it.
Ryuji stretched out his hand, but when his hand approached, an invisible force field stopped him. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t touch Gojo.
“This is my unlimited spell,” Gojo explained, his tone casual but confident. “Any object moving towards me will be slowed down infinitely until it stops completely. Basically, nothing can touch me unless I allow it.”
Yuta was still reeling from the surprise of surviving a catastrophe with Rika, while Yukino stood there in shock. She had never seen anything like this before. Not only had Gojo demonstrated his spell, but he had explained it in such simple terms that even she could understand it.
Gojo smiled as he removed the barrier and grabbed Ryuji’s hand, “Others can’t touch me, but I can touch them anytime.”
Ryuji looked down at their clasped hands, a faint smile forming on his lips. “Success.”
“Successfully contacted target: Gojo Satoru! The golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?
A golden talent entry? Ryuji’s mind raced. Gojo Satoru had many spells, but which one would he get? Whatever it was, it would be powerful.
Seeing Ryuji lost in thought, Gojo grinned, thinking that Ryuji was impressed by his unlimited spell.
Gojo Satoru released Ryuji’s hand and said casually, “Well, well! Your spell amazes me. If you can master it, I believe you can become as powerful as me!”
While unsure of Ryuji’s exact spell, Gojo Satoru infers its extraordinary potential from his ability to devour cursed spirits.
“Young people today are very talented,” Gojo thought. Considering Ryuji and Yuta, Gojo Satoru saw great potential in both.
“So, young man, do you want to go to Jujutsu High School?” Gojo asked.
“Jujutsu High School?” Ryuji pretended to be confused, “What is that?” “It’s a school that trains sorcerers,” Gojo explained. “As a teacher, I can guide you personally.
In addition, if you join, I can directly nominate you to become a special-level sorcerer. Your ability proves this. Judging from the battle with the special-level curse spirit Rika just now, Ryuji is definitely capable of becoming a special-level sorcerer.
“Forget it!” Ryuji thought about it and refused. Joining the Jujutsu High School means he can meet more Jujutsu masters and trigger more talent items.
But at the same time, this also means that he needs to accept the management of Jujutsu High School. Ryuji knows very well that the current world of Jujutsu is quite corrupt.
In Gojo’s words, they are a group of rotten oranges obsessed with power struggles.
By then, he might even find it difficult to swallow the cursed spirits at will, because he would have to accept their control.
“In comparison, I prefer the free and easy life now!”
However, Ryuji thought of something and added, “Of course, if there are cursed spirits that are difficult to deal with, I don’t mind lending a hand!
“Okay, then let’s exchange contact information!” Seeing Ryuji’s decision, Gojo didn’t force it any further. Everyone has their own goals. As long as Ryuji doesn’t become a sorcerer who hurts humans at will, Gojo won’t interfere.
After exchanging contact information, Gojo turned to Yuta Tamakomata on the other side. “What about you?”
“Me?” At this time, Rika had returned to Yuta’s body. Yuta was a little confused by this question. He probably didn’t expect Gojo Satoru to ask him.
“That! I…
He didn’t even know what Jujutsu High School was like. Would it be too rash to say he wanted to join?
However, when it comes to Yuuta, Gojo Satoru isn’t as patient as he is with Ryuji.
“You just killed three people, so you have no right to say no!”
“Well!”
Yuta was silent. Even though it was Rika who did it, Yuta still felt guilty.
“Okay,” he finally agreed.
Fortunately, he finally got a genius. Gojo grinned and turned to look at Ryuji. “Well, see you next time!” After saying that, he grabbed Yuta’s collar and disappeared.
“Wait! I…
Yuta wanted to say something, but it was too late. He was taken away in the next second.
“What a convenient ability!” Ryuji had to admit that Gojo’s ability was quite handy, which made him envious. Today’s gains were quite large. Not only did he get a golden talent item from Yukino, but he also got another golden talent item from Gojo Satoru! This was a huge gain.
Ryuji looked back and saw Yukino still standing there, looking confused.
Long Er came over and said casually: “Why, do you feel so insignificant?
These heroines in anime always carry a little narcissism. If this were a normal world, it might not be a big deal.
But in a world full of curses, weirdness and urban legends, narcissism is not a plus. Moreover, as an ordinary person, she has no reason to be proud.
“Yes.” Yukino did not deny it. As she gradually came back to her senses, she looked at Ryuji and felt as if they were from completely different worlds.
She also noticed how Gojo Satoru had completely ignored her before. In the end, no matter how powerful she was, she was just an ordinary person. She was too insignificant in front of people with special abilities.
“Is that person really strong?” As for the power structure of the cursed world, Yukino did not have a clear understanding.
“Very strong! There are only three special levels of sorcerers in the magic world right now, and he’s one of them, and actually the strongest. But soon, there will be a fourth. Ryuji was referring to Yuta, but Yukino thought he was talking about himself.
After all, Gojo just said that Ryuji has the strength of a top-grade sorcerer.
“Well, there’s nothing to do here. I’m going to go out.
After saying that, Ryuji waved his hand and left. As for the spiritual power he left in Yukino, it could allow her to see the cursed souls. But it would dissipate soon, so there was no need to worry.
“I……”
Yukino wanted to say something when Ryuji said he was leaving, but by the time she realized what was happening, he had disappeared from her sight.
There was no way. Yukino stood there for a while, and finally left.
After all, they are still in the same school and will have a chance to meet again.
Now that Long Er has nothing to do, he can finally check the two golden items he just triggered.
First, it was from Yukino.
“Golden Entry: Alpine Flowers!”
Long Er was confused for a moment. What the hell is this? He immediately read the description of the system.
“Alpine Flower: It has a refreshing and pure temperament, much like the flowers on the mountains, giving people the impression that it can only be admired from a distance and must not be desecrated!”
After a brief silence, Long Er made a decisive choice. “Decompose!”
What’s the point of keeping such a useless talent entry? Breaking it down is the best option.
As the golden talent items decomposed, his points increased by 10,000.
“Sure enough, most of the talents of the heroines in these anime have nothing to do with fighting!”
Of course, Miko’s yin-yang eyes were purely accidental, and Kato Megumi is also a special existence.
Next up was Gojo Satoru’s, “Golden Talent Entry: Reverse Curse Technique!”
“Is this it?”
When Ryuji saw the reverse curse technique, he was a little surprised, but it made sense.
Gojo Satoru has many abilities: Six Eyes, Infinity, Reverse Curse Technique, and even Black Flash for hand-to-hand combat.
Among them, the reverse curse technique is quite special. The energy of the curse is usually negative energy, but the reverse curse technique can transform it into positive energy. Positive energy can not only heal oneself, but also heal others.
Chapter 34 Yang Nai Arrives (Old Version)
The most typical example of reverse curse is Ieiri Shoko, who is a classmate of Geto Suguru and Gojo Satoru. She is a natural master of reverse curse. With her control over reverse curse, it is said that as long as someone is not completely dead, Ieiri Shoko can bring them back to life.
But the reverse curse technique that Gojo mastered can only heal himself, not others.
During a future battle with Ryoumen Sukuna, Gojo Satoru finds himself in a depleted state after using the Infinite Space Realm, unable to use it again. Determined to defeat Ryoumen Sukuna, Gojo chooses to sacrifice his brain and cognitive functions, then uses a reversed curse technique to heal himself and enter the realm expansion again, unlocking his full potential and significantly enhancing his cursed powers.
From this, we can see how terrible the recovery ability of the reverse curse is. This level of regeneration is simply terrifying.
Naturally, Ryuji would not casually dismantle such a useful recovery ability.
“Talent entry system!
Bloodline: Human!
Loading entries: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Invisibility [Gold], Ice Heart Technique [Gold], Reverse Curse [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple]!
Points: 21120!
With the successful loading of the reverse curse technique, Ryuji could feel the curse energy in his body becoming stronger.
“Speaking of which, when the curse energy is reversed, the skills that can be used become extremely powerful!”
For example, when Gojo Satoru’s direct technique “Ao” and reverse technique “Haku” overlap, they can generate a virtual mass that can be ejected.
Ryuji suddenly had an urge to give it a try.
but!
“Ugh! I don’t seem to have any innate spells!
Gojo Satoru was born with the ability to use his techniques, but Ryuji’s Soul Devourer ability was loaded from the System Talent entry.
So, strictly speaking, he doesn’t seem to have any innate abilities of his own.
“Hiss! How sad…”
It doesn’t matter. Ryuji doesn’t really care. He has his own cheating system anyway.
If he doesn’t have the corresponding spell, he can always find someone who has it and trigger it!
“hehe!”
Ryuji inexplicably thought of Gojo. After all, he was the strongest sorcerer at the moment. He just needed to find a way to “plunder” him.
On the other side, Gojo, who brought Yuta to the Jujutsu High School, suddenly sneezed.
How strange. It felt like someone was missing him. Who could it be?
“Is this the Jujutsu High School?”
Yuta looked at the old-fashioned school in front of him with curiosity.
“How does it look? Not bad, right?
Gojo came out of his thoughts and patted Yuta’s shoulder, smiling.
Yuta nodded and then glanced at Gojo curiously.
“Will I study here from now on?”
“It’s not certain whether you will be officially enrolled!”
Gojo suddenly laughed, a mischievous smile on his face.
Under Yuta’s confused gaze, Gojo smiled and said:
“Don’t forget, you killed three people not long ago. The magic world may decide to sentence you to death!
“D-Death penalty?!”
Oh no! Yuta stood there, stunned.
“Ha ha ha ha!”
Gojo laughed heartily because he had successfully tricked Yuta. How could Gojo let such a talented person be sentenced to death? The only reason he said that was to scare Yuta.
at the same time,
“Ryuji!
After Ryuji finished sorting out his newfound abilities, Yotsuya Miko had just finished her club activities.
As she leaves the club, Miko spots Ryuji and quickly runs towards him.
“What’s going on? You look really happy today.
On their way back, Miko couldn’t help but ask curiously. She could feel that Ryuji was in a particularly good mood.
That’s of course, after loading the reverse curse technique and consuming two first-level curse spirits, Ryuji knew that once digested, his strength would increase exponentially.
“Of course I’m happy, especially with Yumiko by my side!” Ryuji answered nonchalantly.
He just smiled and always had the habit of teasing Miko.
“Haha, I’m really happy to have Ryuji-kun with me!” Miko replied with a smile.
For Miko, being with Ryuji is undoubtedly the happiest thing. The two continued to talk and laugh on the way home. At the same time, Yukino also returned to her apartment.
After witnessing so many world-shaking things today, she decided to leave school earlier than usual. But when she opened the door to her apartment…
“Welcome home!”
A woman suddenly jumped out, obviously trying to scare her.
Xueno said nothing. She just stared at the person in front of her silently.
“Oh, I didn’t scare you!” Her sister Yukinoshita Haruno looked a little disappointed. She had been expecting to see her sister frightened and flustered.
“Yukino has become braver!”
What on earth was going on after all the bizarre things she had witnessed today?
Yukino didn’t respond, but quietly put on her slippers and walked into the apartment. She didn’t ask how her sister got in without a key, because she might have secretly made a key at some point.
Yukino has been used to being played pranks by her sister since she was a child.
“Why are you here?” Yukino finally asked, wondering why her sister showed up at this hour.
“It’s been a while, Yukino. I missed you so much!
It may be a little-known fact that Yang No is a true sister figure.
To Haruno, nothing in the world is more important than her sister.
“Yukino isn’t going to kick her sister out, is she?”
As she spoke, Haruno looked at Yukino with puppy eyes, pretending to be pitiful.
What could she say? She knew it was just her sister’s performance, but after all, she was her sister.
“Okay. Let’s go after dinner!
Haruno smiled happily, she knew her tsundere sister well. This was Yukino’s way of getting her to stay.
As for “leaving after dinner”? Yangno had already come up with some excuses to avoid this situation.
“By the way, how is Yukino doing at school lately?”
“do you have a boyfriend?”
“Anything interesting happening at school?”
During dinner, Haruno kept chattering away, peppering her sister with questions.
Yukino didn’t respond at first. Is there anything interesting? I can tell you, but will you really believe me?
After hesitating for a moment, Yukino finally broke the silence.
“Do you know a sorcerer?”
Haruno, who was originally happy that Yukino was finally able to talk to her, was suddenly stunned by this unexpected question. Her expression changed and became serious as she looked closely at Yukino.
“Where did you hear that word?”
As expected, her sister knew. Seeing Yang No’s reaction, Yukino understood. Although their Yukino family was not among the elite super-rich, they still had enough influence to know some hidden truths.
Noticing her sister’s silence, Haruno grew anxious.
“Yukino, I never told you about the sorcerer because I didn’t want to drag you into anything dangerous. Please tell me where you heard this word.
How did Yukino know about the existence of the sorcerer?
As Yukino had guessed, since she had taken over the family business so early on, Haruno had learned a little about the sorcerers. Not much, but enough to know that they were a group far beyond the average person. Even the most powerful families had to maintain respect around them.
Haruno once witnessed a member of the Shinomiya family, who was usually incredibly arrogant, being very polite in front of a sorcerer. It was something she could never forget.
“Don’t worry,” Yukino assured her sister, shaking her head slightly. “This afternoon, I met a sorcerer at school.”
“At school?” Yang Noi’s brows furrowed even deeper. Did something happen at school that required a sorcerer to come forward and solve?
While the timing seems coincidental, it is not impossible.
“Sister, do you know what a special-grade sorcerer is?”
“Special grade?”
Haruno’s confusion grows. What on earth was Yukino involved in?
Yang No shook her head and explained the little she knew. “I don’t know much about the specific ranking of sorcerers. From what I know, there are four levels: 4th, 3rd, 2nd, and 1st, with 1st being the strongest. Mom once said that a 1st level sorcerer is almost a force beyond human authority.
First-level sorcerers are similar to the ultimate weapon of mankind. In some cases, they are even more terrifying than any military power.
“Yukino, do you know who that sorcerer is?”
For some reason, Yukino doesn’t want her sister to know about Ryuji. Considering Haruno’s personality, if she found out, she would definitely intrude into his life without hesitation.
After a moment’s silence, Yukino shook her head. “I don’t know. He left very quickly.
Haruno could tell her sister was hiding something, but seeing that Yukino didn’t want to say too much, she decided not to ask any more questions. Still, she was curious. Could it be one of Yukino’s classmates? She would investigate further when she got home.
“Now that we’ve finished dinner, you can go home.”
Yukino put down her chopsticks and said firmly.
“Hey!” Yang Na looked shocked. “That’s it? So fast?
Realizing that she was kicked out, Yang Noi immediately pouted, “No, I want to stay a little longer! I don’t want to go home yet!
Chapter 35: Narcissistic Ryuji, Imagination-filled Yukino (Old Version)
“Finally digested it!”
The next morning, Ryuji woke up and patted his belly with satisfaction.
The feeling of fullness from devouring the two cursed spirits finally faded. He clenched his fists, reveling in the power flowing through his body. He could clearly feel his strength growing.
Since discovering the existence of cursed spirits, Ryuji’s ambitions have gone beyond just dealing with urban legends and strange phenomena. Cursed spirits of special levels are rare, but the opportunity to hunt them is there.
“With my current strength, I should be able to devour a more powerful cursed spirit now,” Ryuji thought confidently.
The unlimited potential of his devouring ability is the source of his confidence.
Long Er does not need any other external power now. Just swallowing the four disaster curses can provide unimaginable power.
These calamities and curses are rooted in humanity’s primitive fears:
-Leaky Coral: Born from human’s fear of the earth.
-Hanako: Born from human’s fear of forests.
-Torgon: Born from human’s fear of the ocean.
-True Humans: Born out of human fear of each other.
These four great curses are the top predators in the curse world. Devouring even one of them will bring a huge boost to Long Er’s power.
This is why Ryuji’s Devouring ability is so important. Without it, he wouldn’t even consider the possibility of targeting someone as powerful as Gojo Satoru.
“Tsk, tsk, just thinking about it makes me excited!”
But now, Long Er is not sure whether the four disaster curses have manifested, so he has to wait patiently.
“Ryuji, it’s time to go to school!”
Outside the door, Miko’s voice came. Miko had been living with Ryuji for the past few days. At first, her mother called frequently to check on her, but recently she had stopped and seemed to have accepted their living arrangement.
“Coming!” Ryuji replied. His thoughts were interrupted, and he quickly put on his clothes and walked out of his room.
“Has Tobe Sho not come to school yet?”
In the classroom, Hayato Hayama looked around and frowned when he noticed that Tobe was absent again.
“Maybe we should stop by his house after school?”
“You can go if you want,” Yumiko replied calmly. “I’m not going.”
Although Yumiko had feelings for Hayato Hayama, she wasn’t the type to put herself in an uncomfortable situation. It wasn’t her fault that Tobe Sho behaved so badly.
Should she still care about Tobe Sho when he made a mistake?
Now Tobe Sho is hiding at home and refusing to come to school. Is he trying to scare someone? Yumiko doesn’t care if Tobe Sho appears again.
“OK!”
Seeing Yumiko’s indifference, Hayato Hayama could only smile helplessly and shook his head. Since Yumiko was unwilling to join, he knew that fellow girl group members Yuigahama Yui and Ebina Hime would not go either.
“Then let’s go together after school!” said Hayato Hayama, turning to Ooka and Yamato, both of whom were part of the current group.
Ooka and Yamato exchanged glances. To be honest, they didn’t particularly care about Tobe Sho. A friend’s friend is not necessarily your friend. They had an average relationship with Tobe Sho, but since Hayato Hayama had said it, they could only nod in agreement.
“certainly!”
The morning classes were relatively easy. Ryuji sat at his desk, flipping through a book boredly.
Lunch time came and Meiko came over immediately.
“Ryuji-kun!”
At first, Miko had been too shy to call out to Ryuji in front of her classmates. But after spending so much time together, she became bolder and didn’t care about the looks from other students. She waved to him happily.
Noticing Miko’s cry, Ryuji casually walked out of the classroom, not caring about other people’s eyes. He didn’t hide anything. By now, most of the class knew that Ryuji, who used to be the lonesome one in their class, was dating Yotsuya Miko from the next class.
“Ryuji’s girlfriend is so beautiful!”
“Man, I’m so jealous!”
“Uh, when can I find a girlfriend?”
Most of the boys sighed. After all, they were at an age where love often became a daydream.
“You two are so close!”
On the bench in the schoolyard, Hana watched Ryuji and Miko sitting face to face, feeding each other, and the sight instantly made her lunch in her hand taste less delicious.
“Ah…” She sighed deeply.
Her best friend had found love, and of course, she should be happy for her. But the more she looked at them, the worse she felt.
“Hana is beautiful. I’m sure you’ll find a great boyfriend soon!” Miko smiled, noticing her friend’s mood. Before, she would have felt shy showing affection in public, but now she wasn’t shy at all.
“I should hope so!” Hana replied with a small smile, but in truth, she didn’t know what else to say.
“don’t worry!”
Ryuji patted Yurikawaka’s shoulder naturally and casually.
“If you stay around us too long it might actually make it harder to find a boyfriend!”
“Hmm? Why? Hana looked at him curiously, not even flinching from the tap on her shoulder. She didn’t seem to mind being close to Ryuji.
“Well, because I’m too handsome. If you’re used to seeing people like me, when you meet someone else, no matter how good they look, they won’t be up to your standards.” Ryuji explained with a shrug, sounding very serious.
“That… makes sense. Hana nodded, looking as if she was actually considering his words. But the next moment, she patted Ryuji’s shoulder lightly in mock annoyance.
“Impossible! You’re not that handsome!
“Hahaha!”
Ryuji laughed, casually putting his arm around Miko’s shoulders and raising an eyebrow at Hana.
“Miko, tell her! Is your boyfriend the most handsome man in the world?
Knowing that Ryuji was joking with Hana, but feeling the need to support her boyfriend, Miko joined in the joke.
“Yes, yes, my boyfriend is definitely the most handsome!”
“look!”
“Tsk tsk!”
Yurikawaka didn’t say anything else, just rolled her eyes at Ryuji’s exaggerated confidence. He was definitely incredibly cheeky, but at the same time, she couldn’t really deny that he was attractive with his short wavy hair and bright red eyes.
After some joking, everyone started to eat lunch. However, Ryuji deliberately and subtly made physical contact with Hana and Miko in an attempt to trigger another entry. Although the possibility of repeatedly triggering the talent entry from the same person is not high, Ryuji still wants to give it a try.
really–
“Successfully contacted the target: Lily Kawana!
The golden entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?
Success! This time it’s a golden talent entry.
Long Er was a little surprised and immediately looked up what that talent was.
“Gold Item: A physique that attracts monsters!”
A physique that attracts monsters? Simply put, it means having a body that attracts monsters to come closer.
No wonder strange things always happen to Yurikawaka.
This time, Ryuji didn’t choose to decompose the items. His Soul Devouring ability requires cursed souls and monsters to become more powerful. This newly acquired physique that attracts monsters means that Ryuji doesn’t even have to actively seek out cursed souls, they will come directly to him!
While Ryuji was enjoying his lunch leisurely, Yukino, who was across the campus, was eating her lunch in a hurry. As soon as she finished, she went straight to Shizuka’s office.
“What did you say? You want to give up your commission?
Shizuka was visibly surprised to hear Yukino’s request. It wasn’t because she was against Yukino giving up, but because it was well known that Yukino was very stubborn. Unless something serious happened, Yukino rarely gave up halfway.
“Did Ryuji do anything bad to you?”
“No!” Yukino immediately shook her head, worried that Shizuka Hiratsuka would think the wrong thing.
She quickly explained: “I just think this commission is unnecessary. Ryuji is not the lonely person I thought he was.
Yukino recalls Shizuka mentioning that Ryuji was a lonely student, but now that doesn’t seem to be the case at all.
The reason he didn’t make any friends in class before wasn’t because he wasn’t capable. It was probably because he didn’t care.
After all, in Yukino’s eyes, as a sorcerer, no, a special-grade sorcerer, how could Ryuji have the time or interest to engage in typical teenage activities, such as chatting with classmates or playing games? Most of his time must have been spent dealing with cursed spirits and maintaining peace.
People are very good at constructing stories in their heads, and Yukino is no exception. She has already built up the idea in her head that Ryuji is dedicated to dealing with cursed spirits, sacrificing friendships and living a lonely life because of his duties.
In fact, the reason society seemed so stable today was thanks to people like Ryuji, who worked quietly behind the scenes to protect everyone, or so she thought.
Chapter 36: Hiratsuka Sensei Transforms into Catwoman (Old Version)
Thinking of this, the figure of Ryuji in Yukino’s mind suddenly became much taller, almost heroic.
“Yukino?”
Seeing that Yukino suddenly fell silent, Hiratsuka Shizuka couldn’t help but shout.
“nothing.”
Yukino came back to her senses and just shook her head. She wanted to tell Shizuka that Ryuji was a sorcerer, but decided not to. Instead, she explained,
“He already has a girlfriend, so he doesn’t need me to help him make friends.”
She thought that explanation was sufficient.
Shizuka suddenly slammed the table and stood up.
“Does he have a girlfriend?”
Her voice rose several octaves implausibly.
What does that mean? He has a girlfriend but he’s still flirting with me? Is he a jerk?
So, what was he thinking when he first asked me out?
Damn it!
Shizuka suddenly had the urge to curse loudly.
“teacher?”
Yukino was shocked by her sudden reaction. Why was her teacher so excited just because she mentioned that Ryuji had a girlfriend?
Shizuka realized that she had behaved a little out of control. She tried to calm down, but the more she thought about it, the angrier she got.
Damn! I’m finally starting to like this guy and now I realize that if I like him, it means I’m competing with his girlfriend? I can’t believe it!
Yukino wanted to say something, but what happened next left her speechless.
After a moment, Shizuka managed to regain her composure. She took a deep breath and turned to Yukino, only to notice her student staring at her with a strange expression.
“What’s wrong?” Shizuka asked with a frown.
“Hiratsuka-sensei…your…” Yukino stuttered, trembling as she pointed at Hiratsuka’s head. She could barely finish the sentence.
“What? Is there something strange on my head? Shizuka touched her head in confusion.
“This isn’t right,” Shizuka muttered to herself, not thinking anything unusual at first. But as she was about to say it, she froze. She reached for the small mirror on the table and looked at herself.
Sure enough, a pair of furry cat ears had grown on her head.
“Hiratsuka-sensei, and…your back,” Yukino added in a much calmer voice. Having seen something unbelievable yesterday, she was calmer now.
“Behind me?”
Shizuka turned her head slowly, the uneasy feeling in her heart deepening. When she looked back, she saw a long, fluffy cat tail swaying behind her.
“What the hell is going on?” she gasped in disbelief. Cat ears and a tail? This must be a dream!
Click!
The sound of taking pictures echoed in the room. Shizuka turned around quickly and saw Yukino quietly putting her phone away.
Yukino has a secret she’s never shared with anyone else – she loves cats. Whether they have long tails, short tails, black or brown, she loves them all. Even items with the word “cat” in their names hold a special place in her heart.
Seeing Shizuka’s current cat-like state, Xueno found that far from being afraid, she found herself particularly fond of it. She quickly took a photo to record this unique memory.
“Did you just take a picture?” Shizuka’s voice became low and dangerous, and her eyes narrowed.
There was no way she was going to let anyone record her in such an embarrassing state.
“No!” Yukino lied without hesitation. She couldn’t admit it.
Afterwards, Yukino quickly moved towards the door, trying to leave.
“Oh no, you’re not going to get away that easily!”
Shizuka dodged swiftly, blocking Yukino’s path. Her reflexes were now as sharp as a cat’s.
“Hand over your phone!” she demanded, her tone deadly serious.
“Impossible!” Xueno shook her head firmly. There was no way she would give up such a precious “treasure”.
Less than three minutes later, Yukino found herself sitting on the couch in Hiratsuka’s office, looking completely defeated. She could only watch helplessly as Shizuka retrieved her phone and deleted the photos. Yukino had absolutely no chance against Hiratsuka, as it was a hopeless battle as Shizuka now had increased speed and reflexes due to her transformation.
“That’s enough.”
Hiratsuka handed the phone back to Yukino and sighed in exasperation.
“Now help me figure out a way to fix this!”
Shizuka was really confused. How could she appear in public like this?
“If you’re looking for a solution, I probably have one,” Yukino replied. She knew how serious this was. If Shizuka went out like this, she might be mistaken for some kind of monster or cosplayer.
Before yesterday, Yukino didn’t know how to help. But after everything that happened, a figure suddenly appeared in her mind – Ryuji.
“I know someone who can help you, Sensei.”
“Who?” There was a glimmer of hope in Shizuka’s eyes, and she stared at Yukino expectantly.
Yukino was about to say Ryuji’s name, but then she paused as she thought of something.
“Since lunch is almost over, why not wait until after school? I can ask him to come over then.
Yukino did this partly to buy herself some time. As a lover of all things cat-related, she wanted to see if she could get a chance to take another photo of Shizuka.
“After school? But what should I do before then?” Shizuka asked, clearly upset. There were still a few hours until school was over, and she didn’t want anyone to see her like this.
What if someone saw her? Shizuka shuddered at the thought.
No, she didn’t even dare to imagine it.
“Anyway, Mr. Hiratsuka, you don’t have classes this afternoon, so it should be okay to hide in your office for a few hours!” Yukino suggested.
Hearing this, Shizuka eventually nodded, although she was obviously annoyed by the situation.
“It seems to be the only option at this point.”
What else could she do? She certainly couldn’t walk around the school like this.
“Are you sure the person you mentioned can solve this problem?” Shizuka asked, obviously skeptical.
“Of course!” Yukino replied confidently.
Ryuji can easily deal with a terrifying spirit like the cursed soul, so helping Shizuka is nothing.
“Okay, then,” Shizuka sighed, accepting Yukino’s plan.
“Well, class is about to start. I’ll be back now,” Yukino said as she prepared to leave the office.
Shizuka didn’t stop her, she just sat back in her chair, feeling a little defeated.
The photo was taken successfully!
But just as fast, Shizuka appeared in front of Yukino and quickly snatched her phone away. The smile on Yukino’s face froze instantly.
“Your phone will stay with me for now,” Shizuka said firmly, glaring at her student. “You’re really not going to give up on taking a sneaky picture, are you?”
…Yukino said nothing, but walked out of the office in frustration.
Only a few hours left and I’m sure I’ll get a sneaky picture, she thought as she walked out of the office.
Chapter 37 Asking for help from Long Er (old version)
Finally, school is over.
Miko has already gone to the club, and as for Ryuji…
He waved his hand, and the relatively weak soul in front of him was instantly swallowed by Long Er.
“This physique that attracts spirits is truly amazing!”
For most people, this physique would be a disaster. But for Long Er, it is a blessing. Thanks to this “meal delivery” function, he no longer needs to look for souls, and he can become stronger without any effort.
The only downside is that most of the souls he draws to him are very weak and don’t provide much nourishment.
Just as he was wondering if a more powerful soul would eventually appear…
“Teacher Ryuji!”
Yukino suddenly approached.
Compared to before, her attitude towards Ryuji has obviously softened. She is not stupid and knows that Ryuji is not someone to be trifled with. It is simply suicide to maintain a bad attitude towards someone like him.
“You don’t need to call me Ryuji-sensei, just call me by my name,” he interrupted Yukino with a casual wave of his hand. He didn’t particularly like that title.
“Okay, Ryuji-kun,” Yukino replied obediently.
“So, why are you here? Are you still determined to help me make friends?” Ryuji teased.
Yukino blushed slightly. She remembered how confident and persistent she had been in helping Ryuji “make friends” when they first met. Now, she knew very well how naive she had been.
“I misunderstood you before,” Yukino said to Ryuji a little embarrassedly.
“I understand now that Ryuji-kun has been fighting cursed spirits for the sake of humanity. You probably don’t have much free time to socialize.
…???
What the hell was she talking about? Did she really think I was that noble?
Ryuji felt a little embarrassed by Yukino’s adoring gaze, but he didn’t correct her.
“Ahem, then why are you here? You must need some help,” Ryuji quickly changed the subject.
“It’s about Hiratsuka-sensei.”
Shizuka Hiratsuka? Ryuji was a little confused, but he followed Yukino to her office without asking any more questions.
“Who?” Shizuka’s vigilant voice came from behind the door.
It was obvious that she had been on edge for the past few hours, worried that someone might walk in and see her in her current state.
“It’s me, Hiratsuka-sensei,” Yukino called out.
Shizuka seemed to relax a little after hearing Yukino’s voice. “Come in.”
Yukino opened the door, and the moment Ryuji walked in with her, Shizuka’s nerves, which had just calmed down, became alert again.
“You! You…you…” She pointed at Ryuji and stammered, why is he here?
“Teacher, don’t worry,” Yukino said soothingly. “Ryuji is the man I told you about. He can help you with… uh, the situation.
“Huh?” Hiratsuka blinked, still in disbelief.
“What a surprise!” Ryuji said, raising his eyebrows when he saw the furry cat ears on Shizuka Hiratsuka’s head and the cat’s tail wagging behind her. No wonder Yukino found him.
Over the next few minutes, Yukino briefly explains what happened, describing Ryuji as a powerful sorcerer who could solve the problem Shizuka Hiratsuka is currently facing.
However, Yukino leaves out the details of yesterday’s events, choosing only to mention that Ryuji possesses extraordinary abilities.
“I didn’t expect you to be a sorcerer…” Shizuka murmured to herself, her eyes full of surprise. She never thought that there would be someone like him in her class during this period.
Ryuji wasn’t particularly surprised that Shizuka knew about the sorcerers. While many ordinary people were still unaware, those with a certain level of influence or knowledge were already aware of their existence.
“You’re still staring!”
Noticing Ryuji’s eyes moving between her cat ears and tail, Shizuka turned slightly to the side, her cheeks flushed. She was obviously uncomfortable with being stared at like that.
For some reason, even though she wasn’t embarrassed when Yukino saw her like this, Ryuji’s gaze made her feel uncomfortable.
“Yeah, I see. I don’t think anyone can resist such a scene! Ryuji shrugged and noticed Shizuka’s gaze. He didn’t think there was anything wrong with what he did, and thought it was funny that she was so panicked.
“Yes!” Before Shizuka could reply, Yukino nodded in agreement. “I can’t refuse that either.”
Shizuka glared at Yukino, clearly angry. Then she turned to look at Ryuji.
“Anyway, can you help me with these… things? She pointed to the cat ears on her head and the tail wagging behind her.
Now that she knows Ryuji is capable of helping, Hiratsuka wants to resolve the situation as quickly as possible. She certainly doesn’t want to walk around like some kind of monster.
Ryuji didn’t respond immediately. He put his hand on his chin and looked as if he was lost in thought.
“Well… first, we need to figure out what exactly is targeting you.
“Is there any difference?” Shizuka asked in confusion. Although she knew about sorcerers and curses, she was not familiar with the details of this strange incident.
Even Yukino, who was standing next to her, looked at Ryuji curiously, as if waiting for an explanation.
“Of course there are differences,” Ryuji shrugged. “Different spirits have different characteristics and behaviors. You can’t just use the same method to deal with every curse or spirit.
Then he added: “It looks like a cat demon, but there are many different types, such as obstacle cats and possessed cats. Have you encountered anything strange recently?
To be honest, if Ryuji really wanted to, he could probably handle this problem easily without having to determine the specific type. The Yin energy coming from Hiratsuka Sensei was not that strong, which means that this spirit was not particularly powerful.
But he was not in a hurry to solve it, he wanted to observe the situation for a while.
“Is there something strange?” Shizuka muttered to herself, thinking back to the past few days. It didn’t take long for her to remember something. “I did pick up a stray kitten a few days ago…but not long after, it mysteriously disappeared from my apartment.
“That makes sense!” Ryuji nodded in understanding. “It should be a barrier cat.”
Obstruction cats are an urban legend of spirits born from the wrath of cats that died in cruel circumstances. These cats seek revenge and sometimes possess living humans, draining their life force.
“Barrier cat?” Shizuka and Yukino exchanged glances. Neither of them had ever heard of such a thing.
“In simple terms, a disordered cat is a cat that was abused and has a strong grudge after death. The one you met may be a newly formed spirit. Disordered cats tend to possess people and drain their life energy. You may feel a little weaker than usual, right?
“Hearing you mention it, I do feel more tired lately…” Shizuka admitted, her brows furrowed in worry. She had originally thought her fatigue was due to overwork, but now it seemed there was another reason.
“That’s the obstacle cat draining your life energy,” Ryuji explained. “It doesn’t stay attached to you for long, but the longer it stays on you, the more energy it consumes. Eventually, the results could turn fatal.
Vitality is essential to life. If a person loses too much of it, he will die.
“!” Yukino suddenly let out a breath, her voice full of indignation.
This is not directed at Ryuji or Shizuka Hiratsuka, but at the person who abused and killed the cat. As a self-proclaimed “cat lover”, Yukino cannot understand how anyone could hurt these innocent animals. In her eyes, such people are the absolute scum of humanity.
Ryuji glanced at her but was not surprised. He already knew Yukino’s deep love for cats.
“Is there any way to solve this problem?” Shizuka asked, a hint of worry in her voice. She had never been in love before, and she was not ready to die like this.
In fact, the solution was simple, Ryuji could easily consume the barrier cat’s spiritual energy, thus freeing Hiratsuka from its influence. But he didn’t say it directly. Instead, he pretended to think for a while, and then answered.
“It’s not hard to fix, but the process might be a little tricky. I can’t do that here, though. We can just go to your house tonight and take care of it.
“To my house?” Shizuka asked, blinking in surprise. She didn’t doubt Ryuji’s abilities, but it would be awkward to walk home with cat ears and a tail. What if someone saw her?
Seeing the worry on her face, Ryuji smiled and reassured her.
“Don’t worry. I can hide my ears and tail for now so no one will notice.
He raised his hand to Shizuka, “Give me your hand.”
Shizuka was not a cautious person, so she stretched out her hand without hesitation and put it in Ryuji’s hand. Although she was almost thirty years old, her hand was soft and small, like a little girl’s.
Ryuji didn’t dwell on that detail. He concentrated his spiritual energy and transferred a small amount of it into Shizuka’s body. As his energy flowed through her, the cat ears on her head and the tail behind her began to slowly disappear.
“Tsk, tsk!” Yukino sighed in disappointment. She couldn’t hide her frustration, and her expression made it clear. What a pity! She would have liked to observe the cat’s features for a while longer.
“It’s gone! It’s finally gone!” Shizuka exclaimed as she looked in the mirror. She was happy to see herself back to normal. She no longer had to worry about being mistaken for a monster.
“Don’t be too happy too soon,” Ryuji warned. “This is only temporary. I have suppressed the grievances of the obstacle cat, but to completely solve this problem, we need to deal with it at your house tonight.
“Then let’s go now!” Shizuka said eagerly. After witnessing Ryuji’s ability with her own eyes, she no longer had any doubts. School was over now, and the rest of the time was just club activity time.
“Okay. I’ll just make a call,” Ryuji said, pulling out his cell phone.
He called Meiko and told her that he had something to take care of and might not be back until later tonight. Meiko answered obediently and told him not to worry.
Meanwhile, Shizuka was listening to the conversation, frowning slightly. There was an unnatural look in her eyes, flickering something between curiosity and uneasiness. It was obvious that she knew who Ryuji had been talking to.
Chapter 38 The Taste of Catwoman (Old Version)
“You and your girlfriend seem to have a really good relationship!” Shizuka couldn’t help but say after Ryuji hung up the phone.
Why does what Mr. Hiratsuka said sound sour?
“Miko is indeed very good!” Ryuji shrugged nonchalantly, not bothered by her words at all. He didn’t mind if she knew about his relationship with Miko.
Shizuka smacked her lips in frustration. His frank and nonchalant admission left her speechless. Somehow, she felt annoyed. After all, wasn’t he flirting with her even though he had a girlfriend? What a jerk!
“Okay, let’s get down to business,” she tried to change the subject.
Yukino originally wanted to go together, but for some reason, Hiratsuka Shizuka refused Yukino’s request.
“Don’t think I don’t know what you want to do!” She glared at Yukino, clearly unhappy. She could easily guess that Yukino just wanted to secretly take a picture of her transformed self.
After saying that, Shizuka grabbed Ryuji and walked out, leaving Yukino standing there depressed alone.
“If I had known this earlier, I would have taken pictures and found someone to help you!” Yukino muttered in frustration.
“I didn’t expect you to be so rich!” Ryuji said with a smile. He walked out of Shizuka’s sports car and looked up at the big villa in front of him.
To her, the villa was no big deal. “With your ability, Ryuji, it’s not difficult to buy a place like this,” she said, knowing that as a sorcerer, he could easily make a lot of money if he wanted to. Many wealthy families would probably offer him an olive branch once they discovered his talent.
“I don’t want to deal with that trouble,” Ryuji answered nonchalantly. He knew what she meant, but he had no interest in intrigue with the rich and powerful. If he had time, he would rather spend it with the people he loved.
“I never realized you were so indifferent to fame and fortune,” Shizuka said in amazement.
Indifferent to fame and fortune? You have a vivid imagination, Ryuji thought, but he didn’t bother to correct her.
Following Hiratsuka Shizuka into the villa. The place was spacious and luxurious, but it looked very messy. Items were scattered all over the floor, making the villa look messy.
Ryuji raised an eyebrow. Considering her personality, it was no surprise that her place was a bit messy.
“Ahem!” Shizuka Hiratsuka cleared her throat, feeling a little embarrassed. “I forgot to call the cleaning staff today. They will come tomorrow.
For some reason, she didn’t want Ryuji to think that she couldn’t do housework.
“Let’s deal with my problem first!” she quickly added, trying to change the subject.
But Ryuji was in no hurry. “Don’t worry, it’s still early. Since this is my first time at your house, I want to take a look around,” he said with a smile, walking deeper into the villa.
He wandered around the kitchen and study on the first floor, admiring the stylish layout.
Shizuka followed him, unsure of what he was looking for but deciding not to stop him. However, her expression changed when she realized the direction Ryuji was heading towards the second floor bedroom.
“Wait! We can’t go there!” she shouted, her face turning slightly pale.
“Is this the bedroom?” Ryuji asked, but it was too late. He had already opened the door.
Seeing inside, Ryuji raised his eyebrows slightly, then calmly closed the door.
…Shizuka Hiratsuka said nothing, but her face turned red and she lowered her head shyly.
“Who would have thought? You’re actually quite wild at heart,” Ryuji teased with a smile.
There were some unwashed clothes in the room, including some of Shizuka Hiratsuka’s more personal belongings. The colors and styles of those clothes were… bold and hot, to say the least.
“I, I just like that kind of thing, is that wrong?” Shizuka stammered, a flame of embarrassment burning on her face.
“Of course not! I like this style too,” Ryuji said with a lewd smile.
“You!” She wanted to retort, but before she could react, Ryuji took a step closer to her and lowered his head slightly.
“Wait, what do you want to do?” Shizuka stammered.
“Relax,” Ryuji said, moving closer.
“Successfully contacted target: Shizuka Hiratsuka!
Ryuji blinked in surprise. Another golden talent entry? He hadn’t expected this.
Push her against the wall.
“Wait…wait a minute! Shizuka’s voice trembled slightly as she backed away, but her resistance was minimal.
“Wait…wait a minute!
But when his lips kissed hers, Shizuka Hiratsuka succumbed to his gentle caress and her body melted into a clear spring.
However, as a proud woman, Shizuka was not one to be passive, and she soon fought back, kissing even more passionately.
But Ryuji’s masculinity, his physique, and her own hidden feelings for him eventually made Shizuka Hiratsuka fall completely.
The evil-minded Ryuji released the Yin energy of the barrier cat that was temporarily suppressed in Shizuka Hiratsuka’s body. Shizuka Hiratsuka turned into a catwoman, which completely drove Ryuji crazy.
Finally, due to Ryuji’s tireless efforts, Shizuka Hiratsuka fainted.
Ryuji laid her on the bed and covered her with the sheet before going downstairs to drink a glass of water.
“I must be possessed by a monster!”
An hour later, Shizuka was curled up next to Ryuji, barely able to move, and she was muttering complaints under her breath.
Isn’t this just being possessed by a monster?
“What about your girlfriend?”
Suddenly calm, Shizuka’s thoughts drifted back to reality. What is she now? A mistress?
“Shizuka, you know I’m a sorcerer. So, you don’t think I’ll only have one woman in my life, right?
Ryuji’s tone was relaxed, he didn’t seem to think much about it, and considering that Shizuka didn’t resist from the beginning, it was clear what she wanted.
Shizuka smacked her lips. Although she was very angry, she did not deny the fact that Ryuji said. Sorcerers are different from ordinary people. Their lives often do not follow the secular rules. In the world of sorcerers, things like bloodline are indispensable. Just look at the famous families like Gojo, Kamo and Zennin.
Spellcasters will stop at nothing to ensure their bloodline continues, with some families even sending their children into arranged marriages to ensure the next generation has the gift of sorcery.
Given that, could she really be mad at Ryuji? Spellcasters tend to have complicated personal lives, and Ryuji wasn’t exactly breaking any unwritten rules.
“Well, I’m the only child in my family, so I have an important responsibility to continue the family bloodline,” Ryuji said casually, as if expanding his bloodline was a completely normal topic.
Shizuka didn’t answer for a moment. After a moment’s silence, she raised her hand and slapped him lightly.
“Neuropathy!”
“Haha,” Long Er laughed, obviously very satisfied with his ability to make up stories.
Chapter 39: Premeditated (Old Version)
“Oh, you haven’t solved my problem yet!” Shizuka suddenly remembered that Ryuji came to her house to deal with the obstacle cat that possessed her.
“Don’t worry. I’ll take care of it.”
Since Shizuka is his woman now, Ryuji doesn’t want Shizuka to come to any harm.
Ryuji waved his hand and activated Soul Eater. A stream of spiritual energy shot out from his palm and enveloped the soul of the barrier cat hidden in Shizuka’s body, pulling it out effortlessly. The cat spirit still looked confused because it didn’t realize that it had been exposed.
Without the Yin-Yang Eyes, Shizuka couldn’t see the soul of the Obstacle Cat, but she could feel her body lighten up, as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders.
“Ah, much better!” she exclaimed, feeling the fatigue in her body disappear.
“Wait a moment!”
Suddenly, Shizuka’s expression changed and she stared at Ryuji with suspicion.
“What’s wrong?” Long Er asked confusedly.
“If it’s so easy to solve, why don’t you solve it in the school office instead of coming to my house?” Shizuka asked. She just saw Ryuji waving his hand and easily solving the “troublesome process” he mentioned before.
Was she cheated?
Seeing her suddenly realize, Ryuji didn’t bother to make excuses. Instead, he laughed and leaned back, “If I hadn’t come to your house, how would I have had the chance to get close to you?”
“snort!”
Even though she was annoyed at being lied to, Shizuka couldn’t help but feel a little proud. He had always wanted to get close to her? Well, she must still be attractive. The thought brought a smile to her lips and her mood improved.
She shifted slightly in bed, her newly grown cat tail swaying playfully behind her.
“Wait…my tail?
Shizuka suddenly realizes that even though Ryuji expelled the soul of the obstacle cat, her cat ears and tail are still there.
“What’s going on?!” she asked in horror, “Why am I still like this?”
“Relax,” Ryuji said calmly, as if he had anticipated her reaction. “I only removed the soul of the obstructing cat. I left some of its spiritual power in you. Now, you can control the cat’s ears and tail at will.
“Control at will?”
Shizuka took a deep breath and focused her attention. Sure enough, a moment later, she was able to make the cat ears and tail disappear, and then reappear with just a thought.
…but why keep it in my body? “Shizuka asked doubtfully, “What’s the point of keeping it?”
Ryuji sat up slightly and looked at her seriously.
“This world isn’t as safe as it seems, and I need to make sure you’re protected, even when I’m not around. The power of the Barrier Cat’s mind remaining within you should give you enhanced strength and reflexes. It won’t harm you, but it will help you protect yourself if anything were to happen.
Listening to Ryuji’s words, Shizuka was silent for a moment. She tested her new strength, feeling the lightness of her body and the agility of her movements. Proving that what Ryuji said was true, she had become a being beyond ordinary people.
When she glanced at Ryuji, a rare tender expression appeared on her face.
“What? Are you touched?” Long Er grinned.
Shizuka didn’t deny it. She was indeed touched by his thoughtfulness.
Before he could say anything, she suddenly turned over and pressed him to the ground.
“Let’s get to round two!”
And so they began again. This time, Shizuka was physically stronger, and although she eventually became exhausted, she did not pass out.
As for whether Ryuji left part of the Barrier Cat’s mental power in Shizuka’s body to strengthen her physique or to satisfy some of his interests, only Ryuji himself knows.
The next morning, Ryuji glanced at Shizuka, who was lying beside him exhausted, unable to even turn over.
After quickly washing up, he returned to the bedroom and found Shizuka still lying on the bed, too lazy to move. It seemed that she was really tired last night.
“I have to go to school. Can you take a day off?” Ryuji said, putting on his shoes. In her current state, he believed that Shizuka would need a whole day to recover.
“Hmm…” was all Shizuka could reply weakly before falling into a deep sleep, exhausted from the night before.
Ryuji smiled, shook his head, and walked out the door.
Ryuji stretched lazily and walked towards the school, checking his system by the way. Because he was busy fighting with Shizuka last night, he had no time to look at the triggered entries. A total of two golden entries appeared.
“Well, let’s see what it is,” Ryuji said to himself.
Golden Entry: Reactive Nerves!
Golden Entry: Fearless!
Ryuji laughed. The “reaction nerve” must have been triggered by Shizuka’s cat-like reaction when they were together. After all, cats were known for their incredible speed and agility.
As for “fearlessness”, that may be a characteristic of Shizuka herself. Her bold and willful nature makes her fearless of almost anything.
‘It fits her personality perfectly,’ Ryuji thought.
Still, while these talent entries are interesting, they aren’t particularly useful to Ryuji. His own reaction speed is already enhanced by his Devour Soul ability, and Fearlessness is only helpful if backed up by actual power.
“Let’s break them down,” Ryuji waved his hand and decided to break down the two golden entries into points.
With a wave of his hand, Ryuji chose to break down the two entries.
Host: Ryuji Hoshino!
Loading items: Soul Devouring [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Invisibility [Gold], Ice Heart Technique [Gold], Reverse Curse [Gold], Monster Attracting Constitution [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple].
Points: 41120!
Not bad, 20,000 more points.
Ryuji was in a good mood and walked towards the school with light steps.
“Why are you here?”
In the classroom, Yumiko looked at Hayato Hayama sitting in her seat with confusion.
However, Ooka and Yamato, who usually have a close relationship with Hayato Hayama, are nowhere to be seen.
“What’s going on?”
“Hayato, you don’t look well,” Yuigahama Yui and Ebina Hina commented, noticing the dark circles under his eyes.
Hayato Hayama was about to speak, but quickly stopped and gave a bitter smile.
“You’ll soon find out.”
What does this mean? I’ve had enough of Hayato’s mysterious way of speaking! Yumiko wanted to ask more, but before she could open her mouth, a middle-aged man with a receding hairline walked into the classroom. He was the head teacher of the class next door.
The students recognized him and fell silent, curious as to why he was here.
“Ahem!”
Clearing his throat, the teacher began, “Ms. Hiratsuka is not feeling well and has asked for a day off, so I will be taking her place today.
No one was particularly surprised, as it was not uncommon for teachers to take sick leave. But if they knew why Shizuka-sensei took sick leave, they would definitely be shocked.
“As for some of the students in the class, such as Tobe, Ooka, and Yamato, they are currently on leave and will not be attending school for the time being.”
“take a vacation?”
Hayato smiled bitterly to himself. They were already dead, they could never come back.
The “leave” may be to prevent the spread of panic.
Even now, thinking back to what he saw yesterday, Hayato Hayama couldn’t shake off the fear.
“Why did they drop out of school so suddenly?”
As someone who used to run in the same group, Yumiko was confused and upset about their sudden suspension despite her recent annoyance with Tobe Sho.
“Okay, take a break and get ready for class,” the substitute teacher said before leaving the classroom.
After he left, Yumiko looked at Hayato Hayama.
“Hayato, what happened?”
She knew that Hayato Hayama had gone to visit Tobe with Ooka and Yamato the day before. Now, on the second day, all three of them had “taken a leave of absence.” Something was definitely wrong.
“Don’t ask, Yumiko. I can’t tell you.
Hayato Hayama shook his head helplessly. He was horrified by what he had witnessed and had been warned to keep his mouth shut. He could not explain anything, no matter how much he wanted to explain the situation.
If it weren’t for what happened the day before, Hayato Hayama would never have believed that supernatural horrors really existed. But now, he knows more clearly that there are forces in the world that specialize in dealing with such things.
“You’re so irritating!”
Yumiko was furious. His silence only made her more determined to find out the truth.
In the end, no matter what Yumiko said, Hayato Hayama remained silent, his lips sealed with fear. Yumiko had no choice but to stop asking, although she hadn’t given up yet.
She seemed to have given up asking, but in fact, Yumiko had already made a decision. You won’t tell me? Okay, I’ll find out the truth myself.
Chapter 40: Solving Yukino’s Confusion (Old Version)
“They must be dead.”
Ryuji, who had been observing silently from the back of the room, pieced the truth together.
The incident with Bones seems to have escalated. Ooka and Yamato may have angered Tobe Sho when they went to visit her, and were killed as a result.
As for why Hayato Hayama is still alive, the answer is simple.
Cursed energy. Looks like a sorcerer has intervened.
Ryuji can sense faint traces of cursed energy around Hayato, similar to what he felt from Yuuta earlier. Apparently, a sorcerer has stepped in to handle the situation.
Someone from the Jujutsu High School must be involved, as they are usually responsible for handling such incidents. Unfortunately for Ooka and Yamato, by the time the Jujutsu Master arrives, they may already be beyond help.
Even though Ryuji had sensed something was wrong before, he had no intention of intervening.
With his chin in his hand, Ryuji’s face showed a bored expression. He never wanted to play the role of a great hero. It seemed very tiring.
At lunch, Ryuji hoped to spend more time with Miko, or even enjoy a quiet dinner together.
But as usual, things didn’t go as planned.
“I’ve been reading a lot of books about urban legends lately,” Yukino said, suddenly standing in front of Ryuji. In her hands was a thick book filled with stories about various mysterious phenomena. Her expression was filled with intense curiosity. “Many of these legends mention gods or supernatural spirits. Are they all true?”
Ryuji stared at her in silence. When he was about to eat but was interrupted, he suddenly lost his appetite.
He and Miko sat side by side on a bench in the schoolyard, and he hadn’t even had time to open his lunch box.
“Then why did you come to me instead of staying in your service department?” Ryuji asked a little impatiently.
“Because now that I know these things are real, I want to understand them better!” Yukino answered without hesitation, her eyes shining with determination. “Before, I didn’t know what the world was like. But now that I’m going to do this, I need to be prepared. Who knows when I’ll get involved in something incredible again?
…or because you’re not getting any commissions right now?
Ryuji’s blunt question left Yukino speechless for a moment. She glared at him angrily, her cheeks slightly red with anger.
“No…!” she started to speak, but stopped, looking a little guilty.
She looked away, mumbling under her breath.
Even though what Ryuji said was true, Yukino couldn’t help but feel a little hurt by his bluntness.
The Service Club has been around for a while, and the only “commission” Yukino received was from Shizuka. And that one time she didn’t complete the mission. Lately, she has begun to doubt herself.
Of course, Yukino is really curious about all the weird urban legends.
“It’s okay. If you’re curious, just ask!
Meiko suddenly spoke up, gently interrupting the awkward atmosphere.
“Thank you, Yotsuya-san!” Yukino replied, visibly relieved. She couldn’t help but wonder how someone like Ryuji, who was even more venomous than her, could have a girlfriend as kind and gentle as Miko.
“Of course, that’s because I’m awesome!”
Although Yukino didn’t say what she was thinking, Ryuji could easily read her expression. He smiled smugly and put his arm around Miko’s shoulders.
“-Ryuji-kun…” Miko blushed at his boldness and whispered his name in embarrassment. However, she did not pull away.
Yukino smacked her lips in anger as she watched the scene. How shameless, she thought.
“Okay, okay! We don’t have much time for lunch, so don’t disturb Miko and I’s alone time.” Ryuji waved his hand dismissively, as if he was chasing away a nuisance.
The corners of Yukino’s mouth twitched. She knew she was a bit like a third party, but her curiosity had gotten the better of her. How could she leave without finishing her question?
But just then, an idea suddenly came to her mind, and her eyes lit up. “If you don’t mind, you can use the service department during your lunch break. This way, both of you won’t be disturbed.” She made this suggestion, with a glimmer of hope in her eyes.
“To the Ministry?”
Meiko hesitated. She already had her own club, but it was crowded and obviously not a private space.
“Sure!” Ryuji immediately accepted the offer on Miko’s behalf and explained to her, “Don’t worry, Yukino is the only member of her club, so no one else can disturb us.
“How can one person form a club?” asked Miko, confused.
“Privilege,” Ryuji said matter-of-factly, as if it were the most normal thing in the world.
Yukino’s face darkened, but she couldn’t refute it. It was true. If it weren’t for Shizuka Hiratsuka’s special permission, Yukino couldn’t have formed a club with only one person. Still, Ryuji didn’t need to be so blunt. Please, at least consider my feelings!
For a moment, Yukino wondered if she should cancel her offer, but when she saw Ryuji had already stood up and followed her, she sighed and led the way to the club.
Shortly after Ryuji, Yotsuya Miko, and Yukino left, Hana arrived at the place where they had agreed to have lunch together.
“Where did everyone go?” Hana muttered, looking around at the now empty benches. She was clearly confused, everyone had agreed to meet here for lunch, so where were they?
“So, are the gods and spirits in urban legends real?”
In the quiet service club room, Yukino didn’t waste any time asking questions after Ryuji and Miko finished their meal.
In many urban legends, gods and spirits are often mentioned. One such example is Hachishaku-sama, which is an urban legend.
“In a way, you could say they are real.” Ryuji leaned back, crossing his arms. He seemed to ponder for a moment, then continued. “But they are not real gods. Most of the so-called “gods” in these legends are just monsters or strange spirits in the guise of gods. They are no different than the ghosts or curses we deal with, just with a more advanced title.
Yukino listened intently and immediately took out her notebook to write down his words. Her serious expression reflected her deep curiosity, which was consistent with her usual meticulous personality.
“Take some shrines for example,” Ryuji continued, “the creatures they worship may look like gods, but many of them are just monsters. Like the mountain god we met in a certain incident…it’s not a god at all. It’s just a spirit pretending to be a god.
“I see…” Yukino muttered to herself as she scribbled notes, her mind racing. She paused, thinking for a moment, then spoke again. “But if these creatures are just monsters or spirits, should people be worried about them?”
Ryuji laughed, “You don’t have to worry. It’s actually quite rare for ordinary people to encounter such things. Most strange things are urban legends, cursed souls, including other spirits, and even if you do encounter them, there’s a chance that you can’t even see them. As long as you can’t see them, you won’t be affected.”
In other words, ignorance is sometimes bliss. Ordinary people, without spiritual awareness, can live their lives in peace and security without being affected by supernatural phenomena.
Yukino understood this logically, but now that she knew these things existed, it was hard to ignore them. She couldn’t help but feel uncomfortable because she didn’t know the full extent of this world.
“You…” Ryuji was about to say something, but suddenly stopped halfway through his words.
“Huh?” Miko and Yukino both turned to him, confused by his sudden stop.
Ryuji’s eyes narrowed slightly, and his expression became more serious. “Something’s wrong… I sense a strange aura.
“Strange aura?”
Miko and Yukino were both on edge. Was there something supernatural happening nearby?
Ryuji stood up. “Let’s go take a look.”
Without waiting for either girl to reply, he walked out of the room, clearly drawn to the strange energy he was feeling.
Miko and Yukino exchanged a look and quickly followed him.
Chapter 41 The middle school girl is a little cute (old version)
Just a few minutes ago, upstairs in the service department…
The rooms above the Ministry were used by other student clubs, one of which was the rather oddly named Far Eastern Summer Devil Nap Club.
“Do you really think we can summon a familiar?” a girl in the club with long braids asked excitedly, her eyes widening in anticipation as she stared at the crimson, rune-covered pattern on the floor.
“Of course!” Rikka Takanashi, the girl with an eyepatch covering one eye, nodded firmly.
“This is the familiar summoning circle I got after fighting the Demon King with the Eye of the Evil Lord. Of course it can successfully summon a familiar! Don’t you believe me, Thor’s Hammer Master?
The girl called “Thor’s Hammer User” is Touma Sanae.
Hearing Rikka’s question, Sanae immediately shook her head in denial.
“Of course not. As the first servant of the Evil King’s True Eye, I naturally trust you very much!
“Very good!” Rikka Takanashi nodded with satisfaction, obviously very happy.
The two began to study the blueprint in their hands more carefully. In fact, it was just a strange painting that Rikka Takanashi stumbled upon. She liked the design and thought it fit her “Chuuni” character, so she brought it back. The idea of summoning a familiar was just an extension of her fantasy.
“Um…” After a while, Sanae hesitated and asked, “How do we summon a familiar?
She couldn’t just yell at a piece of paper, could she?
Sanae’s question made Rikka Takanashi pause and think deeply. She put her hand on her chin, trying to come up with an answer. After a moment, she snapped her fingers.
“Of course I summon it with my blood!”
“What?! You need blood to summon?” Sanae shouted in shock, but the atmosphere was too intense for her to back off now.
Rikka Takanashi pulls out a needle from somewhere. Even though she’s a bit of a chuunibana normally, she gets nervous at the thought of stabbing herself. After all, even with her chuunibana delusions, she’s still just a high school girl.
“Let’s do it together!” Rikka Takanashi quickly turned to Sanae and held out another needle.
Sanae was obviously frightened and took the needle with shaking hands. “Oh – okay, okay!”
After a long period of hesitation, the two girls finally pricked their fingers and successfully dripped blood onto the painting.
At first, nothing happened. After all, it was just a delusion. But just when Rikka Takanashi thought the summoning had failed, something unexpected happened.
“Buzz!”
The red line on the blueprint, which had been completely still, began to glow faintly, and to the girls’ horror, a horrible, twisted spirit slowly crawled out of the painting.
“What…what is that?” Sanae stuttered, stepping back, her body shaking uncontrollably. Rikka Takanashi was also terrified, but still mustered up the courage to yell at the creature.
“Since I summoned you, take me to the invisible border!”
Rikka Kotori’s “Chuunibyou” syndrome was born after her father’s sudden death. Unable to accept the fact that he was gone, she convinced herself that her father had entered an invisible boundary, a hidden realm. To her, all her fantasies were ways to try to get her father back.
Will it? Will I succeed in the end?
“Open for me a passage to the invisible boundary!”
But the monster said nothing. Instead, it stared at Rikka and Sanae with an evil smile.
Suddenly, the door of the club room was kicked open.
“I don’t know how to open the invisible border, but you two are sure to be brave!” Ryuji walked into the room, his eyes fixed on the two girls and the monster in front of them.
Rikka and Sanae turned to face him, completely bewildered by the sudden interruption. They had not yet fully comprehended the gravity of the situation.
“Who are you?” they asked in unison, still not understanding the danger they were in.
Ryuji glanced at the twisted monster in front of them. Miko and Yukino, who were following behind him, were already terrified and pale. Although they had encountered terrible spirits before, they were still filled with fear when they saw this new monster.
“What is this?” Meiko whispered, her voice trembling.
“This is horrible,” Yukino added, barely able to keep her composure.
“This is not an ordinary spirit or curse,” Ryuji mused, beginning to walk towards the monster. “If ordinary people can see it, it must be something special. Either a unique curse or an urban legend given form.”
As he passed by Rikka and Sanae, he gently patted their shoulders.
“From a normal person’s perspective, you two are pretty brave,” he said with a smile. To some extent, their “chuunibun” tendencies prevented them from completely collapsing in fear. For that, Ryuji gave them some praise. At least they didn’t lose their minds.
As he prepared to deal with the monster, a familiar voice echoed in his mind.
“Successfully contacted the target: Rikka Takanashi!
“Successfully contacted the target: Toumori Sanae!
Long Er smiled. Two consecutive golden talent entries? Not bad.
He planned to check the triggered golden talent entry after dealing with the current situation, but then the system reminded him again.
“The system has triggered ten golden entries. You will get a chance to draw a prize!
Interesting, Ryuji didn’t expect to unlock and trigger ten golden entries as a special reward. I wonder if this will happen again with other entries in the future.
“Ryuji!”
Miko and Yukino suddenly shouted, their voices filled with worry.
Because this monster, which had been eerily silent until now, rushed towards Ryuji at a terrifying speed.
Ryuji raised his hand and effortlessly blocked the monster’s attack as if he were swatting away an insect.
“Wow!” Rikka Takanashi and Sanae Toumori exclaimed in surprise at the same time, their fear was instantly replaced by awe.
The two girls stared at Ryuji with wide eyes, with admiration shining in their eyes. Takanashi Rikka, who always looks like this, suddenly exclaimed, “Are you my guardian knight?
“Guardian Knight? You’ve got quite an imagination,” Ryuji thought to himself, glancing briefly at Rikka Takanashi but saying nothing.
Then he turned his attention back to the monster before him.
“So weak!”
To Ryuji, although the creature’s grotesque appearance looked scary, it was very weak. It was also possible that he had become too strong.
The monster seemed to understand Ryuji’s comment and let out a low, angry growl.
“Forget it. It would be a waste not to eat it.
“Soul Devouring!”
Without hesitation, Long Er summoned a chain that flew out of the void and quickly dragged the monster into the crack in space.
“Really weak,” Ryuji muttered, patting his stomach, which didn’t feel full at all. He shook his head, a little disappointed.
The monster left and the club soon fell silent again.
“Guardian Knight, are you here to protect me?!”
“Amazing! Is this the power of the Guardian Knight of the Evil King’s True Eye?
Just as Miko and Yukino were about to say something, Rikka Takanashi and Sanae Touma rushed over and looked at Ryuji as if they were admiring their savior.
Chapter 42 The Third Dimension (Old Version)
“They… have chuunibyou, don’t they?” Miko asked, walking forward with a curious look on her face.
Yukino nodded affirmatively. “Yes, they are Rikka Takanashi and Sanae Touma from Class F. Although they are pretty girls, they have basically no friends in the class because of their chuunibun. They are really pretty, but with their weird behavior, it is difficult for anyone to approach them.
Although Yukino is not in Class F, she has memorized the names of all the students in her grade. In her mind, knowing everyone’s name is a basic responsibility.
Yukino’s sense of responsibility might seem excessive to some, but to her, it’s just another part of her genius-level mentality.
“We are not chuunibun!”
After hearing what Miko and Yukino said, Rikka Takanashi and Sanae Toumori retorted at the same time.
Takanashi Rikka pointed at her blindfolded eyes and said seriously, “I will show you the power of my True Eyes of the Evil King. It has the power to destroy reality and bend ideals to my will!
“The Evil King’s True Eye?”
Yukino frowned slightly. Could it be that this girl had some hidden ability?
Yukino and Miko both looked at Rikka Takanashi with curious eyes as she slowly took off her blindfold.
Ryuji stood aside, watching silently. He had to admit that it was fun to watch when Rikka Takanashi took her fantasies seriously.
Sure enough, when the blindfold was removed, a golden pupil was revealed, which formed a sharp contrast with her other eye.
“Heterogeneous eyes?” Miko asked in surprise.
“No, it’s just a pair of colored contact lenses,” Yukino saw the truth immediately. “You may have worn it for too long. I can see the redness around your eyes. It could be a mild infection from over-wearing the lenses. Take it off now, or your vision may be damaged!”
Yukino’s tone was stern, almost motherly. Although the situation was not that serious, she deliberately exaggerated the facts.
Takanashi Rikka panicked and hurriedly took off her contact lenses. Whether she was a chuunibyou or not, she didn’t want to damage her eyesight because of her fantasy.
Yukino glanced at Sanae who was standing on the other side.
Sanae, who had just watched her “master” be revealed so easily, was determined not to be outdone. She tossed her long, twin-tailed hair dramatically and pointed at Yukino.
“You must be a member of the Demon King’s army! Even if you defeat the Evil King’s True Eye, you will never be able to defeat me, a Thor’s Hammer wielder! Sanae said proudly, swinging her hair around like a weapon.
Sanae’s twintails are decorated with small balls at the ends, making them look like wielding weapons.
Her “weapon” entangled her, causing her to lose balance and fall to the ground. She flailed around on the floor, looking like a helpless fish out of water.
“Help! Help me!
Her plea for help seemed pathetic, to say the least.
Ryuji, Yukino, and Miko stood quietly, watching this amusing scene without saying a word. But deep down, they were all thinking the same thing:
Yes, she is an idiot.
Ryuji walked over to the paper that summoned the monster and picked it up. After a brief inspection, he deduced: “It looks like a one-time use of the summoning rune to create a strange phenomenon. Now there is no spiritual energy.
He shook his head and turned to the girls. “You two are so brave, dripping blood on a piece of paper like this, not even knowing what it does. Even in a world without weird things, randomly dripping blood like this would be a bad idea. But in a world full of curses and spirits? You two are so lucky.”
However, Rikka Takanashi walked up to Ryuji, her eyes wide open, full of admiration. She gently grasped his hand and begged, “Please, Mr. Knight, take me to the invisible border!
She is really persistent, Ryuji thought.
“Invisible border?” Miko and Yukino, who had been watching curiously, finally spoke up. “What is that?”
“That’s where my dad went. He must have entered the invisible boundary, and I want to go there and bring him back!” Rikka Takanashi explained, her voice full of conviction.
???Miko and Yukino exchanged confused looks.
It seems that only Ryuji understands what Rikka Takanashi is really talking about. Her obsession with the invisible border stems from her inability to accept her father’s death. She is unable to face reality and instead lives in this elaborate fantasy world where her father simply disappeared into another dimension and she is destined to find him.
It’s her way of coping with the harshness of the real world.
Ryuji sighed in his heart. “Invisible border, huh?”
“Please! You are the only one who can take me there!” begged Rikka Takanashi.
He didn’t want to crush her hopes, but at the same time, he couldn’t let this poor girl live in a world of delusion.
“You’re a strong girl, Rikka Takanashi,” Ryuji said softly, releasing her hand. “But the invisible boundary is not what you think it is.”
Rikka Takanashi stared at him, obviously not understanding what he meant.
“Sometimes, people create their own invisible boundaries in their minds,” Ryuji continued. “Crossing that boundary has nothing to do with magic or knights. It’s about learning to accept what happened and finding your true self.
Rikka’s eyes widened. For a moment, she wanted to argue. But something in Ryuji’s words resonated, and she fell silent.
“That’s it for today,” Ryuji said, turning to Miko and Yukino. “Let’s go.”
The three of them left the club, leaving Rikka Takanashi and Sanae Touma behind. Sanae, whose hair was still tied up, finally managed to break free and rushed to Rikka Takanashi’s side.
“Rikka? Are you okay?” Toumori Sanae asked worriedly.
Takanashi Rikka didn’t answer. She stared at the place where Ryuji had just stood, lost in thought.
“I…I will find that invisible border someday,” she murmured to herself, still clinging to her dream. But now, something in her heart had changed.
As they walked back to the Servant Club room, Miko glanced at Ryuji. “You know, you’re really good at dealing with people like Rikka Takanashi.”
Ryuji laughed, “Everyone has their own way of dealing with the world.
Yukino nodded in agreement. “You handled it better than I expected.”
“Well, I guess you could say I’ve learned to be a Guardian Knight after all,” Ryuji said with a grin.
Miko laughed softly, while Yukino just rolled her eyes at his teasing.
“Let’s go back for lunch,” she muttered, leading the way.
It was not until the afternoon class that Ryuji finally had the chance to check the talent entry that had been triggered previously.
“Golden Entry: The Evil King’s True Eye!”
This was obviously triggered by Rikka Takanashi. Seeing it, Ryuji couldn’t help but feel a little curious.
“Could it be that the Evil King’s True Eye is real?”
Had her chuunibyou fantasy really become a reality? Ryuji quickly glanced at the description of the entry.
“Evil King’s True Eyes: This ability can change the color of a person’s eyes to gold, making those who see them feel awe from the bottom of their hearts. This power depends entirely on the imagination of others.
Ryuji was at a loss. The power of this eye depends entirely on how much the other party trusts it. That eye itself actually has no effect, it is purely bluffing.
In a sense, it is indeed the incarnation of Rikka Takanashi’s “Evil King’s True Eye”. Ryuji quickly chooses to disassemble this entry, believing that it has no real value to him.
He then turned his attention to the talent entry that Sanae had triggered.
“Golden Entry: Double Braid Tactics.”
Ryuji stared at the talent entry, confused. He had heard of other forms of martial arts, but what the hell was the double braid tactic?
He glanced at the system description, hoping to figure out the tactic.
“Double Braid Tactics: A fighting style in which the hair is braided. When swung, the braids become very flexible, allowing for unique fighting techniques.
Ryuji was speechless. Was he going to grow his hair long and tie it into twin ponytails just for this tactic? That was ridiculous.
Of course, he supposed it wasn’t completely useless for someone like Sanae who had twin tails. But what if he tried to use it?
He imagined that he had a pair of braids and that he could swing them to greet the spirits. How ridiculous!
“break down!”
Without hesitation, Long Er chose to decompose this item. His points increased by another 20,000 points, and he smiled with satisfaction.
Likewise, he had a chance to use the reward given to him by the system – the golden entry lottery. He crossed his fingers, hoping for something good.
Excited Long Er activated the lottery.
“The draw was successful!
Obtained: Golden Entry: The Third Dimension!
For a moment, Ryuji didn’t know how to react. It felt like the experience he had when he first activated the red entry. But this time, it was gold.
“The third dimension?”
At first, Long Er did not have high expectations. After all, despite triggering many golden items, most of them were not applicable to him, or even useless. But after seeing the results, he was a little surprised.
“Wait, is that the third dimension?”
Are the gold talent items obtained by lottery different from the gold items triggered by contacting people? Although still confused, Ryuji read the system description.
“Third Dimension: Grants the ability to warp space. Allows free access to the spatial dimension, granting intangibility by projecting oneself into space, while the real body remains within the realm dimension.
This is a beautiful draw!
Ryuji couldn’t help but feel a surge of excitement. Compared to most of the other abilities he had activated so far, the third dimension was on a completely different level.
Chapter 43 Winning the Super Prize (Old Version)
Distorted space? The third dimension?
Isn’t this the space-time ninjutsu “Kamui” used by Uchiha in “Naruto”?
The only difference is that Uchiha Obito needs the Mangekyō Sharingan to use it, while Ryuji doesn’t. Instead, he consumes spiritual energy instead of chakra, and doesn’t have to worry about going blind. This is basically a perfect version of the ability!
“Damn it!”
If Ryuji wasn’t in class, he would probably shout out in excitement.
Now obviously, golden entries drawn through the system and golden entries triggered by interacting with others are completely different.
As for entering the third dimension, Ryuji decided not to try it in class. Disappearing during class was not a good idea.
What he could test, however, was its ability to warp space.
Host: Long Er!
Loaded entries: Soul Devourer [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Invisibility [Gold], Ice Heart [Gold], Reverse Curse [Gold], Demon Absorbing Physique [Gold], Third Dimension [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple].
Points: 61120!
Ryuji quickly looked over his character template and picked up a pen from the table in front of him.
“Um……”
He glanced around the room, making sure no one was paying attention.
Satisfied that everyone was focusing on the lesson, Ryuji began to channel the power of the third dimension on the pen in his hand to distort space.
He activated his power, and Ryuji felt his spiritual energy being rapidly depleted, like water flowing out of a sewer.
“Luckily I had a big breakfast this morning!”
If he hadn’t used the Soul Devouring Technique to devour the evil spirits, he doubted whether he would have had enough spiritual power to maintain this ability.
As Ryuji focused, the space around the pen began to distort. The pen was not physically bending; instead, the space around it was distorting, causing the pen to appear to be warped.
In a moment, the pen completely disappeared in the distorted space.
“Success!” Long Er grinned, his face filled with joy.
But just as he’s about to revel in his newfound power…
Yuigahama Yui’s sudden scream broke the silence of the classroom.
The whole class turned to look at her, including Ryuji.
Have I been seen? Ryuji wondered if Yuigahama had seen him distort space, but he didn’t panic. If he really wanted to keep a low profile, he wouldn’t have tested his abilities in class in the first place.
But then he noticed Yui’s panicked expression, her eyes wide like a frightened animal.
Obviously, she saw what just happened.
“What’s wrong, Yuigahama Yui?” the teacher asked at the front of the classroom.
Even Yumiko and others who were sitting next to Yuigahama Yui turned their heads to look, with curiosity on their faces.
“N-No, it’s okay!” he stammered, lowering his head in embarrassment.
The teacher was sure that she must have dozed off and smiled knowingly, “It’s okay to sleep, but try not to have nightmares next time.”
The whole class burst into laughter, thinking Yui had just woken up from a nightmare.
Yui blushed, her face turning red from the attention she received, even though she hadn’t slept at all. To her surprise, she had just witnessed the bizarre scene of the pen in Long Er’s hand disappearing without a trace.
She quickly glanced at Ryuji out of the corner of her eye, only to find that he was looking at her with a meaningful smile, as if waiting for something.
Panicked, she looked away.
“Okay, okay, let’s be quiet!” the teacher shouted, clapping his hands to restore order. “Let’s continue the class.”
The classroom fell silent again, but Yuigahama Yui’s thoughts were far from the classroom. She kept stealing glances at Ryuji, her curiosity aroused.
Did the pen really disappear? She couldn’t imagine it. She saw it with her own eyes, Ryuji made the pen disappear into thin air.
Is this some kind of supernatural power? Yuigahama Yui’s imagination began to run wild, and she completely forgot about the lesson.
Meanwhile, elsewhere in the city, Yukino’s sister, Haruno, is busy conducting her own investigation.
Initially, she intended to uncover the identity of the sorcerer her sister had mentioned. But during her search, she stumbled upon something else that made her blood boil.
Her baby sister Yukino seems to be romantically involved with someone.
No, it couldn’t be that Yukino was willing to date someone. In Haruno’s eyes, her sister was perfect and wouldn’t make such a decision easily. The other party must be tempting her.
As a true sister, it is Haruno’s duty to protect Yukino from this danger. She must be the one to save her.
“That’s the person, right?” Yang Nai muttered to herself and took out a photo.
The photo was obviously of Ryuji.
From what she had gathered, her sister spent a lot of time with this boy named Ryuji.
“How dare he!” Yang Nai clenched her fists, her temper was flaming.
The idea of her beloved sister being with another man is unacceptable. As her older sister, it is Haruno’s job to protect Yukino from being taken advantage of.
Yono hadn’t even considered the possibility that Ryuji might be a sorcerer. After all, she had looked into his family background, and there was nothing special about him. Sorcerers usually came from prestigious families, and Ryuji had none of that.
In Yono’s mind, there was no way someone like Ryuji, with such a clean and normal family background, could be qualified to be a sorcerer.
She didn’t realize that some people would cheat even if God helped them.
When she thought that her sister had been deceived, Yang Nai could not sit still. She rushed out of the house without hesitation, jumped into her supercar, and sped to the school.
There was no way she was going to let some random boy cheat on her sister.
“Is this the third dimension?”
After school, Ryuji did not go home immediately. Instead, he found a quiet place to test his new ability.
Looking around at the barren rocky landscape and the eerie, lonely atmosphere, he realized that he had fully entered the third dimension.
“It’s like having a personal storage dimension,” Ryuji muttered.
This space might come in handy. If he stores things here, he won’t have to worry about losing them.
“Now, let’s try virtualization.”
Ryuji has already tested the ability to distort space and enter the third dimension. The next thing to try is the most amazing aspect of the third dimension’s ability: virtualization.
Virtualization will allow him to enter a state in which he is completely immune to any physical attack.
“The trick is to keep my body in three-dimensional space while projecting my image into the real world. This way, no attacks can land on me,” Ryuji explained to himself, remembering how it worked.
After all, his real body was in another dimension, how could he be hit?
Over time, as he became more skilled, he was even able to phase only a portion of his body, achieving partial virtualization.
“It looks like this will take some practice to master,” he muttered, tentatively. The ability itself wasn’t difficult to activate, but he would need to hone his skills before he could use it effectively in combat.
Chapter 44: Rejecting Yukinoshita Haruno (Old Version)
Yumiko, Yuigahama Yui, and Ebina Hina were not attending their after-school club activities that day. Instead, the three of them were walking towards the school gates.
“Are we really going?” Ebina Hina asked a little uncertainly. After school, Yumiko suddenly suggested that they go to Tobe Sho’s place. As a friend, Ebina Hina did not refuse, but she was still confused.
What’s the point of going to see Tobe Sho?
“Humph, I just want to make things clear. I didn’t say anything wrong that day. He couldn’t accept the truth and broke down. That’s his fault,” Yumiko said angrily, clearly still furious. She blamed Tobe Sho’s dropping out of school on her words, but she wasn’t about to take them back. If Tobe Sho couldn’t take criticism, it wasn’t her fault.
“Uh…” Ebina Hina sighed, realizing that this was Yumiko’s way of dealing with things. She glanced at Yuigahama Yui, who had been oddly quiet for a while.
“Yui? Yui!” Ebina Hina called out after noticing her friend’s wandering state of mind.
“Huh? What’s wrong?” Yuigahama Yui blinked in confusion, finally waking up from her thoughts.
“What’s wrong with you? You’ve been so absent-minded since school was over,” asked Ebina Hina, frowning. Yuigahama Yui had been acting strangely all afternoon.
“I…” Yuigahama hesitated. She wanted to say something, but stopped. If Ryuji really has superpowers or something, and I tell my friends…what if it puts them in danger?
After thinking for a while, Yui forced a smile and shook her head. “Nothing. I’m fine.
Ebina Hina didn’t ask any more questions. She could tell that Yuigahama Yui was hiding something, but if she didn’t want to say it, she wouldn’t force it.
“We’re almost catching up with Yumiko. She’s ahead of us,” said Ebina Hime.
At the same time, Ryuji, who had finished testing his abilities, decided to go find Yuigahama Yui.
He sent a brief text message to Miko, telling her that he was busy and asking her to go home after the club activity. Then he left the school.
“He’s here.”
Yukino’s sister, Haruno, had been waiting outside the school. When she saw Ryuji leaving, her eyes lit up and she hurried over to stop him.
“Wait!” she yelled, deliberately falling down in front of Ryuji.
Ryuji instinctively stepped forward and grabbed her.
Hmm… It smells nice, Ryuji thought absentmindedly.
“Thank you very much,” Haruno said, still holding onto his arm, her voice thick with sarcasm.
Yukinoshita Haruno? Ryuji recognized her immediately. She looked almost identical to her sister Yukino.
But there are subtle differences. Compared to Yukino, Haruno appears more energetic, while Yukino looks slightly malnourished.
Ryuji lingered on Yangno’s face for a moment, then smiled and shook his head. “You’re welcome.”
He’s a jerk, Yang No thought, and immediately understood his expression. She was very good at judging people, and the change in Ryuji’s eyes told her everything she needed to know.
This confirmed her suspicions, and she thought: If it weren’t for me, someone as naive as Yukino would have easily been deceived by such a scumbag.
“My ankle feels a little sprained. Can you help me get to the car?” Yang No asked, her voice soft and fragile.
“Of course,” Ryuji answered casually, not seeing any reason to refuse.
As they walked, Ryuji spotted Haruno’s gorgeous sports car parked nearby. It was the same model as the Aston Martin that Hiratsuka was driving, just a different color.
“Thank you very much,” Yang No smiled sweetly after sitting down.
“You’re welcome, Ms. Yukishita,” Ryuji replied with a smile.
Yang No’s smile froze in an instant.
“How do you know my name?” she asked, narrowing her eyes slightly. She hadn’t introduced herself yet.
Ryuji shrugged. “You look so much like your sister. It’s easy to figure out.”
“Shit, I really forgot about this.”
Yang Na sighed inwardly, realizing that she had been recognized. However, she was decisive. Since her identity was already known, there was no need to pretend anymore.
“Yes, I am Yukino’s sister, Yukinoshita Haruno.”
Ryuji, who was already sitting in the passenger seat, nodded but didn’t say much. His calm demeanor suggested that he was waiting for Yang No to continue. After all, there must be a reason for her sudden appearance.
Seeing Ryuji’s calmness, Yono was stunned. He was very good at keeping calm, no wonder he was such a scumbag, she thought.
“Yukino is a very simple person. I don’t want her to get entangled with someone with ulterior motives,” Haruno said sharply, staring at Ryuji with a look that clearly suggested that he was the person with ulterior motives.
“So what exactly is Miss Yang Noi hinting at?” Ryuji suddenly laughed. He found the situation very interesting and was in no hurry to leave. Instead, he continued the conversation, curious about what Yang Noi was trying to accomplish.
Yang No didn’t expect Ryuji to be so calm. She thought he would become flustered or alert once she faced him.
Well, it seems I have to change my strategy, she thought, and quickly adjusted her approach. Yang Na smiled slightly and moved closer, her tone playful but suggestive.
“I just think Yukino is too young. If you like her, wouldn’t I be a better choice?” She winked at Ryuji seductively.
Of course, Haruno wasn’t serious. Although she did attend various social events and banquets due to her taking over the family business very early, she was still very inexperienced in relationships between men and women. It was just a well-thought-out move. In fact, she had placed a small hidden camera in the car. If Ryuji made any questionable moves, Haruno was ready to show him how powerful the Yukinoshita family was.
“never mind.”
But what Yang No didn’t expect was that Ryuji would reject her so bluntly.
Even Haruno was speechless for a moment. Why? Why didn’t he react the way she expected?
“Am I not as pretty as Yukino?” she asked half-jokingly, but with a hint of genuine curiosity. After all, no woman likes to be told that they are not as pretty as other women.
“Or do you find me less attractive?”
Long Er smiled and raised two fingers. “There are two reasons. First, your acting ability may need to be improved. Your performance just now was a bit fake.
Yang No’s smile froze. So, he saw through her behavior from the beginning.
“Secondly, I like Yukino more because she is simple and pure.”
Compared to the always calculating Haruno, Yukino is much more innocent and sincere. It’s exhausting to be with someone you have to constantly guess what they’re thinking. There’s no shortage of beautiful women in this world, especially among the anime heroines he knows. One more or one less doesn’t make any difference to Ryuji.
Yang Nao was silent. Once upon a time, she was also a simple girl. But society forced her to wear a mask to protect herself. Her calculating nature was her shield in the complex world.
“I don’t like people like you,” Ryuji said bluntly, then opened the car door and prepared to leave.
The door locked. When Ryuji looked back, he saw veins popping up on Haruno’s forehead. Her voice was calm, but with annoyance, she said slowly, “Do you really dare to say that?
Without waiting for Ryuji’s response, she started the engine, and the supercar roared away from the school.
Chapter 45 Encountering a Vision (Old Version)
“This is the place.”
Yumiko, Yui, and Ebina Hina come to Tobe Sho’s house. As members of the same faction, they naturally know where he lives.
Yumiko knocked on the door but received no response.
“Isn’t he home?” Yuigahama Yui and Ebina Hina whispered behind her.
“Maybe we should go back,” Yuigahama Yui suggested. “I don’t know why, but I’ve had a bad feeling since we got here.”
“Yes, Yumiko, it’s very uncomfortable here,” Ebina Hime agreed, her voice trembling slightly.
However, Yumiko was determined. “I…”
Bang.
Before she could finish, the door opened on its own.
“Okay! After all, someone is home. Let’s go in!” Yumiko said excitedly and walked in.
“Yumiko!” Yuigahama Yui and Ebina Hina called after her, but seeing they had no choice, they followed reluctantly.
The house felt strangely quiet. The house was small, so it didn’t take long to explore. However, there was no sign of Tobe Sho in the house.
“Is he really not here?” Yumiko murmured to herself, confused.
At that moment, Ebina Hina’s voice trembled. “It’s cold here. We should go out.
Yuigahama nodded in agreement. This was strange—the temperature outside felt fine, but it was unnaturally cold inside.
“Yeah, let’s get out of here,” Yumiko finally agreed, rubbing her arms as she felt a chill run down her spine.
But as she took a step forward, her foot scraped against something. She looked down and saw a CD lying on the floor.
“What is this?” She bent down, picked it up, and turned it over. Her face immediately turned red.
“Yumiko?” Yuigahama Yui and Ebina Hina asked, rushing over to see what had their friend flustered.
When they saw the CD cover, they were all stunned, and their expressions were equally shy.
“Pervert!” Yuigahama Yui stammered.
“This is that kind of movie!” Ebina Hina whispered.
Yumiko threw the CD aside in disgust and the girls stormed out of the house. While it wasn’t shocking for a teenage boy like Sho to do such a thing, the girls couldn’t help but feel disgusted.
However, neither of them noticed that the discarded disc was flickering with faint traces of dark energy as it fell back to the floor. They had already walked out without seeing the flicker of psychic energy on the CD, and they had no idea that they had gotten away with it.
“Are you calm now?” Ryuji asked casually, glancing at Yang No who had driven into the suburbs and slowly stopped the car.
…Yeah. After a moment of silence, Yang No nodded.
Not that she was entirely offended by Ryuji’s earlier comments, but when he mentioned that she wasn’t as innocent as she pretended to be and was good at acting, Haruno couldn’t help but think back to when she took over the family business. Was this really the life she wanted?
A girl in the spring, longing for freedom, but trapped by the responsibilities of the Yukinoshita family. Her position in family and society forces her to live a disguised life. However, after racing, she does feel more at ease.
“No matter what, if you do anything to betray Yukino, I won’t let you go,” Haruno warned, her tone firm despite her relaxed demeanor.
Well, that attitude changed quickly, Ryuji thought, amused. She went from forbidding him to approach Yukino to issuing vague threats. But her threats did not faze him.
He looked at the time and realized it was late, so he said, “It’s getting late. Take me home.”
Miko would probably have finished her club activities and gone home by now, so he thought it would be best to visit Shizuka another day. Of course, he could use his third-dimensional abilities to teleport home, but it felt like a waste to use his gifted skill when he had a car available.
“Tsk tsk,” Yono clicked her lips in irritation. Even after her warning, Ryuji acted as if nothing could bother him. He even had the audacity to treat her as his personal driver.
“Alright,” she muttered, stepping on the gas. After all, she was the one who brought Ryuji here, so it was only fair that she take him back.
The scenery outside was blurry, and Yang No stepped on the accelerator. The quiet, open road in the suburbs stretched forward. Ryuji looked at the passing scenery and enjoyed the journey, but then…
“Hmm?” He noticed something strange. The air around them suddenly thickened with cursed energy, and a thick fog was forming ahead. What made him even more surprised was that Yang Nai seemed to be completely oblivious to it and kept running straight into the fog.
It wasn’t just fog. Not far ahead, Ryuji spotted a giant crusher lying across the road, and it was obvious what would happen if they drove into it, both of them would be torn to pieces.
That’s nothing, Ryuji thought, but he glanced at Haruno, who was still concentrating on driving. A smile pulled at the corner of his mouth. She couldn’t see anything.
“It seems you really can’t see anything,” Ryuji said with a hint of amusement.
“What are you talking about?” Haruno replied, her attention still on the road. His cryptic comment left her confused.
Ryuji didn’t respond directly. Instead, he placed a hand on her shoulder, hoping to use this opportunity to trigger an entry. “Go and see for yourself.”
He released a small amount of spiritual energy toward Hinano, temporarily granting her the ability to see through the fog.
“Successfully contacted the target: Yukinoshita Haruno! The purple entry has been triggered, do you want to load it?
Oh? Finally triggered another purple talent item? Ryuji thought, curious about what kind of purple item he unlocked from Yukino’s sister. But he put this curiosity aside for the time being and withdrew his hand.
“What are you talking about?” Yang Nai muttered, still confused. Is he playing some game?
Ryuji simply pointed to the front of the car. “Look for yourself.”
Yang Nai followed his gaze and gasped. She could see the sudden mist and the looming huge crusher. She opened her eyes wide in shock.
“What the hell is that!?”
What lay before them was a gigantic crushing machine, and if they continued on their current path they would be crushed in a matter of seconds.
Yang Noi stepped on the brake pedal without hesitation, but nothing happened.
“The brakes are not working! What the hell?!” she screamed, her panic growing. She tried again and again, but the car showed no signs of stopping. Even releasing the accelerator did nothing, the car seemed to only accelerate and head straight for the crusher.
The roar of the car engine became louder, and the grinding sound of the crusher became louder and louder. Although she had rich experience in managing the company, Yang Nai was at a loss at this time.
“What’s going on!?”
In contrast, Ryuji remained calm in the passenger seat, assessing the situation.
Ah, so this was a trap. Some kind of cursed realm, he thought, recognizing that whatever was causing their car to speed toward danger was an illusion. It reminded him of the realm expansion spells used by high-level sorcerers, a skill that allowed them to control the environment within a specific area with near-perfect precision.
However, this is not very strong, Ryuji pointed out.
“Hehehehehe! Why are you just sitting there? We’re almost dead! Yang No’s panicked voice pulled him out of his thoughts.
“Relax. It’s just a domain.
“A…what?” Haruno was confused. She knew that sorcerers existed, but she didn’t know what a “field” was.
Ryuji simply ignored her and looked at the rapidly approaching crusher. “This is a simple illusion.
“Warp!” Ryuji ordered, activating his skill. “Third Dimension”
As Yang Nai watched with wide eyes, the space in front of the car, along with the crusher and the mist, began to distort. The whole scene rippled, as if reality itself was being distorted. In a few seconds, everything that had been threatening them disappeared, the mist, the crusher, everything.
It’s as if they never existed.
Chapter 46: In-depth communication with Yang No (old version)
In the world of Jujutsu Kaisen, few people are willing to face the dangers of the domains head-on. Usually, people use one domain to fight against another domain.
However, Ryuji can do neither. Still, overwhelming the realm with sheer force is a viable strategy!
“Crack! Crack! Crack!
Under the overwhelming force of the divine power, the space around them began to distort and collapse.
The domain was completely broken, and the surrounding space gradually returned to normal. The car had stopped.
“What just happened?”
Still in shock, Haruno stared out at the familiar street. The whole experience felt surreal, as if it had been nothing more than a dream.
Suddenly, a dark shadow jumped in front of the car, baring its teeth at Ryuji and Yangno through the front window, and roaring angrily.
“A…monkey?”
Yang Nai was startled. This creature really looked like a monkey, which completely confused her.
“So, this is a dream ape.”
The moment Ryuji saw it, he understood everything. The Dream Monkey is a creature from urban legend that can drag people into dreams.
“Human!”
The voice of the dream ape was full of hatred. It rushed straight through the car window and rushed towards Long Er.
Long Er calmly stretched out his hand and caught the dream ape in mid-air. He had encountered many strange creatures before, but this was the first time he had encountered such a small creature.
“Target identified: Dream Ape! The gold entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?
Ryuji smiled smugly. “So, even urban legends can trigger talent items? This will be interesting.
“you–“
Yume-Asaru tries to speak but Ryuji interrupts.
“Swish! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Several chains shot out and entangled the Dream Ape. It was swallowed up before it even had time to react.
“Not bad!” Ryuji said with satisfaction. “That fills me up a bit. It looks like this dream ape is pretty powerful. I wouldn’t mind encountering more urban legends like this in the future.
Turning to look at Yang No who was completely stunned, Ryuji smiled.
“Now that that’s been resolved, let’s get back on the road.”
They were still in a desolate suburb, far from the city.
“Are you…are you the sorcerer that Yukino met?
“I think so,” Ryuji replied casually.
Haruno was silent. So, she had misunderstood everything. Her sister might have found Ryuji because he was a sorcerer, not for any other reason she imagined.
“But don’t they say that most sorcerers come from prestigious families?” What a lie! However, she quickly calmed down and gave Ryuji a bright smile.
“In fact, there are some misunderstandings between us. Don’t take what I just said to heart!
She didn’t want her family to anger a powerful sorcerer because of her actions.
However, Ryuji didn’t seem to mind at all. He looked at her bright smile and found it a little funny.
“What would you do if I said I was angry?” he asked, a gleam of malicious interest in his eyes.
“Well…what do you want?” Yang No asked, her voice trembling slightly. She still hadn’t fully recovered from what had just happened, and now she felt a lingering uneasiness.
“Me?” Then, Long Er leaned close to her ear and whispered something.
Haruno’s face instantly turned red, but despite her embarrassment, she nodded in response to Ryuji’s suggestion.
“I see……”
The car was parked on the side. At this time, few people drove by.
Not long after, the car door opened. Yang Nai stumbled out, picked up a half-drunk bottle of water from the car and hurriedly rinsed her mouth. If she could, she would rather brush her teeth immediately.
Ryuji looked quite satisfied and walked out from the passenger seat refreshed.
“Great technique. I look forward to seeing you again.
With that, Ryuji used his third dimensional ability to distort the space around him until he disappeared.
“Damn it!” Yang Nuo cursed softly. She didn’t want to have a “next time” wish. Nevertheless, the way Ryuji left made it clear to her that he was indeed a formidable sorcerer.
“ha!”
After taking a few deep breaths to calm herself down, Yang No finally calmed herself down. She wanted to vent her frustration, but seeing that no one was around, she simply returned to her car and left.
Now that she knew monsters existed, the last thing she wanted to do was be alone here any longer.
At home, Miko greeted Ryuji with a bright smile as soon as she walked in.
“Ryuji! Dinner is ready!
Her tone was filled with joy, but she had no idea that he had just dealt with something strange.
“Is everything okay?” she asked, a hint of worry in her voice.
“It’s nothing to worry about, it’s just a small problem,” Ryuji reassured her with a casual smile.
Strictly speaking, the issues he dealt with were somewhat peculiar, but nothing serious.
After dinner, Ryuji stayed with Miko until she fell asleep. When she rested peacefully, he finally had the chance to open his character template and check out his recent acquisitions.
“I don’t know what kind of talent was triggered this time.”
Both Yang No’s purple entry and Meng Yuan’s golden entry aroused his interest. He was particularly curious about the potential of the latter.
“Let’s go check out Yang No’s first.”
“Purple Entry: Disguise.”
This ability allows the user to mask their true emotions, making them difficult for others to read. It fits perfectly with Haruno’s personality.
Ryuji laughed. “Break it down.”
He didn’t think it was a particularly useful entry. Hopefully the Dream Ape’s abilities would be more worthwhile.
“Golden Entry: Dream Walker.”
This took him by surprise.
“The power to enter dreams?”
According to the description, the Dream Walker ability not only allows him to enter someone’s dreams, but also enables him to create and control the dreams themselves. Ryuji can make any dream he wants for the other person, completely manipulating them in their dreams.
There was no doubt in my mind that Ryuji found this to be an excellent new ability.
There is nothing to analyze. Ryuji simply chooses to load a new entry.
-Reverse Curse [Gold]-Demon Absorbing Physique [Gold]-Third Dimension [Gold]-Dream Walker [Gold]Points: 62120!
“Tonight was pretty good. At least I gained a useful ability, and also had an “in-depth” communication with Yang No, Ryuji thought, feeling quite satisfied.
Just then, Ryuji suddenly heard Miko, who was sleeping next to him, giggling happily, as if she was having a pleasant dream.
“What sweet dreams did she have?”
This was the perfect opportunity to test his newfound abilities. Ryuji discovered that using the Dream Walker did not require physical contact. He only needed to focus on the other person’s name and appearance.
He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again a different scene unfolded before him.
“I do!”
It was a church. Standing on the stage were him and Meiko. She was wearing a beautiful wedding dress and smiled happily as she said to him, “I do.”
“I see. You dreamed of marrying me, huh?
No wonder she was laughing so happily. Ryuji laughed.
“Well, let’s make this dream a little more real.”
Ordinary dreams can be easily interrupted. Many people’s dreams are suddenly interrupted, making it impossible for them to continue. At that moment, Ryuji focused on stabilizing Miko’s dream and making sure it would not be interrupted.
After leaving the dream, Ryuji glanced at Miko, who was still smiling in her sleep. He couldn’t help but shook his head.
“Silly girl…”
The novelty of the Dream Walker aroused Long Er’s interest, making him eager to try it on others.
“Let’s see what Haruno dreamed!”
Ryuji turned his attention to Haruno, who had parted ways with him not long ago. She should be asleep now.
He imagined Haruno’s face and name, then closed his eyes.
When he opened them again, all he saw was fog, nothing more.
“No dreams?”
This isn’t surprising. After all, not everyone dreams every time they sleep.
“Then let me weave one for you!”
Since she wasn’t dreaming, Ryuji decided to make one for her.
After a while, Ryuji left Haruno’s dream. Although it was just a dream, it felt very real.
“Let’s try Yukino next. After all, we can’t play favorites.
He grinned. If the elder sister has a dream, then the younger sister should also have a dream.
In Yukino’s dream, things were a little more intense.
“Evil spirit! I won’t let you continue your evil deeds!
Yukino dreams of becoming a fierce exorcist fighting a terrifying monster.
Long Er raised his eyebrows, a little surprised.
“It’s just like Yukino, she’s always the righteous one.”
Come to think of it, this dream makes perfect sense for someone like Yukino.
Just as she was about to deliver the final blow to the demon, an idea came into Ryuji’s mind and he couldn’t help but make things more interesting.
“Let’s change Yukino’s dream!”
With the help of the power of the Dream Walker, Ryuji easily changed the setting of the dream. The demon fighting with Yukino slowly transformed…
Yukino froze in confusion. What had just happened? Why did the devil become Ryuji?
“What? Are you surprised to see me?
Ryuji smirked while Yukino stared at him, clearly shocked.
“you……”
Before she could finish her words, Ryuji closed the distance between them and grabbed her wrist.
“Wait! What are you going to do? You…”
Chapter 47 Sisters Share the Same Dream (Old Version)
The next morning, when Ryuji woke up, he found Miko lying beside him, her chin propped up by her hands, staring at him with a smile, her legs swinging playfully behind her.
“What’s wrong?”
Ryuji asked, confused by her cheerful expression.
“Haha, I won’t tell you!”
Miko giggled, her mind filled with memories of last night’s wedding dream. Her face showed joy.
Without saying a word, she stood up quickly.
“Since you’re awake, I’ll make you breakfast!”
“OK.”
Ryuji replied, watching her leave.
“Silly girl…do you really think I don’t know why you’re so happy?
While Ryuji was enjoying the morning’s calm, the Yukinoshita sisters were far from relaxed as usual.
“I must be crazy!”
Yangno shot up in her bed and looked around, confusion written all over her face. How could she have had such a dream? The worst part was how vivid and real it was.
“I’m going crazy! This is ridiculous!
Feeling sticky all over, Yang No rushed to the bathroom, trying to get rid of the lingering feeling from her dream.
At the same time, Yukino was experiencing something similar.
“How is this possible?”
Yukino stared at the ceiling, stunned by the dream she had just had. Why on earth did Ryuji appear in her dream? Did she… like him?
“No, no, no! That’s impossible!
Ryuji already has a girlfriend. If she has feelings for him, then what does that make her?
“It was just a dream! A stupid dream!
Although she tried to calm down, the vividness of the dream still lingered in her mind. Every time she closed her eyes, she would think of the embarrassing scene with Ryuji.
To make matters worse, she noticed that her pajamas were wet.
“Um?!”
Her normally composed demeanor collapsed, and in a mild panic she ran to the bathroom.
In the classroom, Ryuji rested his chin on his hand, waiting calmly for the class to start. Even though he had traveled through time, he still attended class like a model student.
However, the usual lively scene in the classroom was gone. The usually energetic Hayato Hayama now sat quietly, his eyes occasionally wandering, as if he was lost in thought.
Yumiko and her friends Ebina Hina and Yuigahama Yui exchanged uneasily glances. All three of them had the same dark circles under their eyes, looking as if they hadn’t slept well.
It was Yui who broke the silence with a low whisper.
“Did you all have a nightmare?”
“Impossible, it can’t be a coincidence!”
Ebina Hina’s voice trembled slightly. It was normal for one person to have a nightmare, but what about the three of them experiencing nightmares at the same time? Obviously something was wrong.
Yumiko remained silent and lowered her head, but her shaking hands and the fear in her eyes could not be concealed.
“Is it…the woman with the skull face?
Ebina Hina hesitated, then asked, fear in her tone.
“The same to you?”
Yuigahama Yui’s voice became more anxious. If they all had the same nightmare about the same scary person, then something beyond reason was happening.
Ebina Hina nodded silently and both girls turned to Yumiko.
Although Yumiko said nothing, her pale face confirmed their suspicions.
“I-It’s possible…we’ve been cursed by something?
While the girls have never encountered supernatural phenomena, they have read enough ghost stories to know that such things are not unheard of. If such a thing happened to them, it would explain why Tobe Sho and the others dropped out of school.
Last night, after they returned home, all three girls had nightmares. In the dream, they were all haunted by the skeleton woman. She didn’t hurt them, but her sinister smile was enough to scare them to death.
“Impossible!” Yumiko was scared but tried to stay calm in front of her friends. “It’s just a coincidence. This kind of thing can’t exist in the real world.
Her voice was trembling, devoid of her usual confidence.
Yuigahama and Ebina Hina exchanged an uneasy look but nodded in agreement. They desperately wanted to believe it was just a coincidence. If it wasn’t, the idea of being cursed or haunted was too scary.
“We’re probably too frightened by what happened yesterday. That’s why we have those nightmares. It will be over in a few days!
“You think so?”
Ebina Hina’s voice trembled, but she clung to Miura’s words like a drowning person.
However, Yuigahama Yui remained skeptical.
After all, she saw something unexplainable yesterday.
Her eyes wandered to Ryuji. If he really did have supernatural powers, could he possibly know what happened to them? Or better yet, could he fix it?
Ryuji noticed Yui’s gaze and looked back at her curiously.
When their eyes met, Yui quickly looked away, her face flushing with embarrassment.
She was still a little timid. There were some things she just couldn’t say directly.
Maybe Yumiko was right. Maybe they were just frightened by what was happening. That didn’t necessarily mean they were involved in something supernatural.
But lingering doubts remain.
Ryuji, on the other hand, was more observant than they realized. Even though Yuigahama had averted her eyes, Ryuji noticed something surprising about the girls.
Whether it’s Yui, Yumiko or Ebina Hina, each of them has a faint yin energy, although the degree varies.
This kind of yin energy feels very familiar to Long Er.
“Bone Girl?”
Yuigahama Yui’s expression before seemed like she wanted to ask for help but didn’t dare. Interesting.
Ryuji decided not to intervene for the time being.
Although the three girls were corrupted by the Bone Girl’s Yin energy, it was not much, and they did not seem to realize how serious the situation was.
Once they realize it, they will definitely come for help, so there is no need for Ryuji to take immediate action.
During lunch break.
Ryuji and Miko arrived at Yukino’s service club.
According to Yukino, no one else uses the Service Club, so they won’t be bothered. In fact, she even lets the two go to the Service Club when they need a break. In exchange, Ryuji will answer some of Yukino’s more bizarre questions.
“I didn’t expect you to find such a great place!”
At this moment, in addition to Ryuji, Miko and Yukino, Yurikawa Hana was also there, her eyes full of curiosity.
“No wonder I couldn’t find you yesterday!”
Yurikawaka gave Miko a disapproving look.
She was still angry about being dumped the day before.
Of course, I know you have a boyfriend now, but how can you just dump your best friend like that?
It’s so heartbreaking!
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry!”
Miko scratched her head, embarrassment evident on her face as Hana stared at her.
Chapter 48 I’m Your Girlfriend Too (Old Version)
“I really didn’t mean to abandon you, Hana,” Miko apologized sincerely.
“It’s okay! I forgive you,” Hana said with a smile. She wasn’t one to hold grudges. However, her curiosity was still piqued.
“Is love really that magical? You look completely different than before!” Hana asked, her eyes widening in amazement. She had never experienced love before, and seeing the changes in Miko made her even more curious.
Meiko could only smile shyly, not knowing how to respond.
Hana then shifted her gaze to Ryuji, her eyes still gleaming with curiosity.
“If you’re so curious, I’ll sacrifice myself and let you experience it for yourself?” Ryuji said with a smug smile.
“Huh?!” Yukino, who had been sitting quietly, suddenly stiffened. After the dream she had about Ryuji the night before, she was feeling a little uneasy. She couldn’t help but wonder if her feelings for him were the reason for her having such a vivid dream. She had been trying to avoid calling attention to herself, but Ryuji’s words made her look over involuntarily. Was he serious?
She expected Hana to blush or laugh it off. But, unexpectedly, Hana thought about it seriously and looked a little shy.
“But… isn’t that bad? You already have a girlfriend,” Hana said thoughtfully.
You know it’s wrong, but you still say it! Yukino thought, feeling her heart beating in anger. How could this woman be so shameless? Yukino wanted to scream.
Apparently, Yukino doesn’t understand Hana’s carefree and easy-going nature.
Miko, who was standing next to them, chuckled. “If it’s Hana, I don’t mind.”
“Really?” Hana asked, genuinely surprised.
She’s kidding, right? Yukino was so overwhelmed that she couldn’t even react. Her mind was full of complaints, but she didn’t know where to start. Was Hana serious?
“But you know, I’m a little envious of you both,” Yukino thought quietly, though she didn’t say it out loud.
Seeing Hana’s eagerness, Ryuji nodded. “Of course.”
“So…” Hana walked up to Ryuji. “Ah!”
Hana pointed to the lunch box in her hand. “Didn’t you just feed Miko? I’m your girlfriend now, so you have to feed me too!” she asked, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.
Ryuji was speechless for a moment. What she said made sense, but it still felt a little strange.
“Okay,” he said with a little laugh as he took some of the food and passed it to Hana’s mouth. Miko watched, amused, while Ryuji was a little embarrassed at how casual it all was.
Hana took a bite and her face turned red. Even someone as carefree as her realized how intimate this behavior was. She quickly lowered her head and ate quietly.
Ryuji didn’t think much of it, but as he fed Hana, he noticed Yukino glanced at him again. Her conflicted expression caught his attention, and he decided to tease her a bit.
“What, Yukino? You want me to feed you too? I don’t mind,” Ryuji said with a smile, pointing at the bento box.
Xueno woke up from her daze and blushed. “No, I don’t want it!” She replied hastily, turning her head away.
Miko could also sense that something was wrong with Yukino. “Are you sure you’re okay, Yukino? You’re acting a little strange,” Miko asked with genuine concern.
“I-I’m fine! Really,” Yukino stammered. I can’t tell them I dreamed… she thought, and it made her a little flustered.
Fortunately, this embarrassment did not last long. The door of the service department suddenly opened, and two energetic figures rushed in.
“Mr. Knight!”
“We’re here to see you!”
Walking in are apparently the Chuuni girls Rikka Takanashi and Sanae Touma, the two girls Ryuji had helped the day before. Despite their horrific experience, they seem to have forgotten about it and are back to their usual lively selves.
Hana, who had no idea what was going on, looked confused. “Knight?”
“That’s right! This is the Paladin who signed a contract with me. He is also my Uldia Knight!” Rikka Takanashi said proudly, her eyes sparkling with excitement.
Ryuji sighed and flicked Takanashi Rikka’s forehead. “I never agreed to any contract.”
Hana was still confused and scratched her head. Miko leaned over to explain the situation to her.
After hearing what Meiko said, Hana’s expression softened with sympathy. “How pathetic…”
“No, no! Dad is not gone! He is in the invisible border. I will train under my guardian knight so that I can open the border and bring Dad back one day!” Rikka Takanashi shouted, holding Ryuji’s arm tightly, her eyes full of hope.
Ryuji looked at the anxious expression on her face and sighed. But having read the manga “Chuunibyou ga Koubei!”, he knew what this meant to Rikka Takanashi, and he couldn’t refuse.
“Well, I did say I would try. So I will,” Ryuji said with a slight smile.
“Really?!” Rikka Takanashi’s eyes lit up and her eyes were filled with tears of joy.
Sanae, who was standing next to her, also cheered.
Still unsure, Hana leans towards Ryuji and whispers, “Can you really bring someone back to life? It sounds… impossible.”
“Well, in our world, there is a way to do it,” Ryuji explained mysteriously.
“Wait…what? Hana was stunned, feeling as if her understanding of reality had just been shattered.
Seeing Hana’s confusion, Miko explained further. Hana’s skeptical expression turned into shocked silence as she listened to Miko’s words.
After the explanation, Rikka Takanashi and Sanae Toumori were more excited than ever, thrilled at the possibilities of this strange new world.
“You don’t have to worry,” Ryuji said, noticing Hana’s blank expression. “Even though you can’t see spirits or curses, you have a special spiritual energy to help protect you.”
“Really? Am I special?” Hana asked in surprise.
“Well, your spiritual energy is unique. It attracts spirits, but it also prevents them from harming you,” Ryuji explained.
Hana’s eyes widened in surprise. “So… can I become a sorcerer, too?
Ryuji shrugged. “Maybe. If we find the right spells, you can try to learn them.
“Wow!” Hana was very excited. “Namiko can learn too, right?”
Meiko, who had accepted her Yin-Yang eyes, nodded calmly. She didn’t have any grand ambitions to become a powerful sorcerer, but if Ryuji thought it was a good idea, she would give it a try.
“Can we do it too?” Rikka Takanashi and Sanae Touma suddenly interrupted, looking full of hope.
Although Yukino didn’t say anything, she looked curious as well. The idea of gaining strength to fight the strange dreams she’d been having was certainly appealing.
Ryuji smiled bitterly. “Becoming a sorcerer depends on your talent. Obviously, you two don’t have that kind of talent.
The girls’ faces instantly fell, their dreams shattered.
Seeing their disappointment, Ryuji laughed. “But hey, who knows? Maybe in the future, we’ll find a way for even ordinary people to gain the power of spells.”
Their eyes sparkled with hope again. “Really? Can we learn spells, too?” Rikka Takanashi asked, her excitement returning.
“Well, there is a way to make it happen,” Ryuji said with a mysterious smile. “But we need time.”
The girls, now rejuvenated, began to discuss excitedly what powers they might have.
Meanwhile, in a dark, isolated room, Aki Tomoya sat alone, his body frail and haggard, his once bright eyes now filled only with resentment and hatred.
“Damn them… Damn them all…” he muttered to himself, his voice almost inaudible.
His fists were clenched tightly, even though he had almost no strength to move. He felt abandoned, abandoned by his friends, and abandoned by the world.
“No one… No one even cares about me anymore…” He panted, his breathing shallow.
With a final cry of pain, Tomoya Aki’s life slipped away. But the intense hatred and negative emotions he generated in the last moments did not dissipate. Instead, it condensed into a powerful curse energy that began to envelop his lifeless body.
Chapter 49: Dealing with the Special Curse Spirit (Old Version)
Kasumi Shiko and Eriri arrived at Tomoya Aki’s house at the same time, their expressions gloomy and full of reluctance.
They really didn’t want to come here. After the last incident with Bones, they were a little traumatized about coming to his house again. Even when they contacted Tomoya Aki, they suggested meeting outside, but Tomoya refused due to his illness.
As soon as they spotted each other, Kasumi Shiko spoke first. “So, Ren called you too?”
Then, realizing the obvious, she added, “You two are childhood friends after all.” There was a hint of sarcasm in her voice as she mentioned Eriri’s relationship with Tomoya Aki.
Eriri clicked her lips. “Don’t remind me. I don’t want to think about it. She’s obviously not happy to be here.”
The reason they both came here was simple: Tomoya Aki called them and sounded weak on the phone. He said this was his last request and he had something important to say. After that, there was no contact.
Despite their both being disappointed in him, neither Kasumi nor Eriri could completely ignore his request.
“Shall we go in together?” Kasumi Shiko suggested, pointing at the house.
“Tsk!” Eriri said. She didn’t argue. Although they often found themselves at odds, there was not much point in arguing now.
Reluctantly they entered the house.
“We’re here, Tomoya. Where are you?” Eriri called out as they entered, her voice carrying through the empty halls.
Just as Kasumi Shiko was about to say something,
A sudden gust of wind slammed the door behind them, causing both girls to jump. The silence that followed was suffocating.
Then, out of the darkness, something crawled into view, a huge, grotesque creature that looked like a worm, its body stretching to four or five meters high.
It spoke in a garbled, eerie voice. “Eri… Shiyu…” It called their names with an eerie familiarity.
“Ryouya?!” Eriri and Kasumi Shiko both gasped in fear. They recognized that voice.
But this monster…is Renya.
How did he become this… thing?
There was no time to think. The creature was now much faster, charging towards them with killing intent.
At school, Ryuji is getting ready to leave. He has just warned Rikka Takanashi and Sanae Toumori not to do anything rash. These two chuuni girls are braver than most, but they also have a dangerous tendency to get into trouble.
“Don’t try it like last time, okay?” Ryuji warned them as they were wrapping up their club activity.
“Yes, my knight!” the two girls answered in unison, and this time they were unexpectedly obedient.
Ryuji nodded and smiled. He was about to tell Miko that he would be going out for the night and was planning to meet up with Shizuka. But just as he reached for his phone, it started ringing.
“Gojo Satoru?” Ryuji exclaimed when he saw the caller ID, raising an eyebrow in curiosity. Gojo didn’t call him often.
Miko and Yukino, who was about to leave, stopped and looked at him in confusion. “What’s the problem?” Miko asked.
Ryuji shook his head. “No, it was just a call I didn’t expect.”
He picked up the phone. “Hey, Ryuji! Long time no see!” Gojo’s cheerful, carefree voice came from the other end.
“What’s wrong?” Long Er asked directly.
“There’s a special grade cursed spirit causing trouble. I was wondering if you’d be interested in dealing with it,” Gojo Satoru said, still in a relaxed tone.
Ryuji grinned, “Special grade, huh? Fine, I’ll accept. But it would be better if there was some kind of reward from the Jujutsu High School.”
“Of course, of course!” Gojo laughed. “Don’t worry. I’ve got you covered. But hey, two of my students are already there. Can you give them a hand?”
Ryuji agreed easily. After briefly learning a few more details, he hung up the phone.
Soon after, a car stopped in front of the school and a woman came out. “Mr. Ryuji?” she called out, recognizing him.
“Yes, it’s me,” Ryuji said as he approached the car. He turned to Miko and gave her a reassuring smile. “I have something I need to take care of. Don’t worry about me when you get home.”
“Be careful,” Miko said, worry evident in her eyes.
Ryuji patted her head gently and gave her a confident smile. “Don’t worry. I’m the best.
Not far away, the woman who came to pick him up raised her eyebrows when she heard this. Why did this sound so familiar?
Ryuji waved goodbye to Miko and Yukino, giving them both a relaxed smile. “Don’t tell me you want to come along, Yukino?”
“N-No! Of course not!” Yukino stammered, her face turning red at the thought. She quickly turned her head away in embarrassment.
Ryuji laughed.
At the same time, at Jujutsu High School, Gojo finished his conversation with Ryuji and looked at the students Otsukotsu Yuta and Panda in front of him with a smile.
“I’ve arranged everything. Don’t worry,” Gojo said confidently.
However, Panda looked more serious. “That’s a special grade cursed spirit. Are you sure the person you called can handle it?
The cursed spirit of a special level is not something that anyone can handle. Even for experienced sorcerers, it is a challenge.
“Don’t worry, Panda. The guy I contacted can handle it easily. In fact,” Gojo said, glancing at Yuta with a smile, “You’ve already met him before, Yuta.
…Huh? Yuta blinked in confusion, trying to remember.
“The guy who knocked you out a while ago,” Gojo added with a smug smile.
Yuta’s face turned pale as he suddenly recalled his encounter with Ryuji. Even now, the memory still made him shudder. “That guy…”
The panda, who was not involved in the incident, raised an eyebrow but did not ask further. If Gojo and Yuta were confident in this man’s ability, he would trust their judgment.
“Well, let’s go take on another special class of cursed spirits,” Gojo said, leading the way. “This will be a great learning experience for you.”
As they prepared to leave, Panda murmured, “Why do the cursed spirits seem to be active lately? It feels like there are more of them than usual.
Gojo shrugged, still smiling. “Who knows?”
In the car, Chieko hands Ryuji a folder containing information about the cursed souls he is about to face.
“This is our information on the cursed spirit, Mr. Ryuji,” she said, flipping through the pages.
The location was Tomoya Aki’s house. Ryuji couldn’t help but feel a strange sense of déjà vu. He had been there recently, but now it was completely shrouded in cursed energy.
“The report says it’s a level one cursed soul,” Ryuji pointed out.
Chieko blushed in embarrassment. “There was an error in the initial intelligence. When our team arrived, they realized that this was actually a special level of cursed spirit.
“I see…” Ryuji nodded. This is a very common phenomenon when dealing with cursed spirits.
He scanned the report further and saw the names of two other sorcerers who were already on the scene – Zenin Maki and Inumaki Satoru.
Ryuji raised his eyebrows in slight surprise. Zenin Maki was a familiar name to him, he knew her well from the anime. The second generation of “Heaven and Jubind”, later awakened her true power after her sister Zenin Mayu died, and massacred the entire Zenin clan.
As for Inugami Satoru, his spell skills are something Ryuji always finds interesting, even though it has serious side effects. But for Ryuji, these side effects will not be a problem.
“I wouldn’t mind adding that ability to my system talents,” Ryuji mused, feeling a surge of excitement as they neared their destination.
Soon, the car stopped in front of a huge black veil, which was obviously a symbol of a cursed area. Ryuji got out of the car and prepared for action.
Inside the cursed realm, Zenin Maki and Inugami Saki struggle. The worm-like creature has grown much larger and more powerful than they expected. What was once a first-level curse has now become something much more dangerous.
The creature’s body had swelled to a gigantic size, towering over the ruined homes surrounding it, its cursed energies surging with malevolent intensity.
Maki gripped her weapon tightly and gritted her teeth. “Help me!” she yelled to Inugami, rushing towards the creature.
Inujuan Ji nodded firmly in response.
Chapter 50 Easily Resolve Special Grade Curse Spirits (Old Version)
The dog next to her, Curly, pulled down the collar he usually used to protect the lower half of his face.
The corners of his mouth and the tip of his tongue were covered with spells.
“Don’t move!”
As the spell activated, he immediately immobilized the cursed soul that was once Tomoya Aki.
The huge power difference between them caused Inumaki to suffer backlash and cough up blood, his throat hoarse from the effort of reciting the spell.
“Now is our chance!” Maki shouted, determined not to waste the opportunity created by Inumaki Saki.
With a fierce look in her eyes, she swung her spear, launched herself into the air, and smashed her weapon into the cursed soul, leaving a deep, jagged wound on the cursed soul’s grotesque form.
“I did it!” Maki thought, feeling a surge of hope.
But her relief was short-lived. The wounds on the cursed soul began to heal almost instantly, and the flesh knitted itself back together at an unsettling speed. To make matters worse, the power of Inumaki’s spell had worn off, and the monster had regained its ability to move.
The cursed spirit, now fully healed, roared in anger.
“Die! Die all of you!
It rushed towards Zenin Maki and Goumaki Sho at a terrifying speed. Maki barely had time to react, grab Goumaki Sho and retreat as fast as possible, avoiding the attack of the cursed spirit.
As they retreated, houses around them collapsed, reduced to rubble by the rampage of the cursed spirits. The air was filled with the deafening sound of buildings crumbling.
Ordinary people are nothing in front of monsters like this. Maki gritted her teeth. It felt like they were fighting a losing battle.
Debris rained down around them, the weight of the destruction pressing down on them. Amid the chaos, Zenin Maki spotted two figures, Kasumi Shiko and Eriri, who had foolishly stayed behind.
Maki’s eyes widened in anger. “Didn’t I tell you to run?!”
“W-we tried!” Kasumi Shiko stammered, holding onto Eriri tightly.
Eriri frowned in pain. In their rush to escape, she had twisted her ankle, and now her leg was numb. She couldn’t run even if she wanted to.
“Just run away and don’t worry about me,” Eriri muttered through clenched teeth. She was scared, but she didn’t want Kasumi Shiko to die because of her.
“Don’t be silly!” Kasumi Shiko snapped, grabbing her arm tightly. “I won’t abandon you!”
Eriri was touched. Even though she and Kasumi had been arguing, seeing her stay was… touching.
“If we get away from this, we’ll both have to go to the gym,” Eriri muttered.
Kasumi Shiko smiled. “Okay.”
But deep down, both girls knew they might not make it out alive.
The cursed soul’s attention shifted to them. Aki Tomoya’s monstrous figure roared and rushed towards the two girls, his glowing eyes burning with hatred and anger.
“Damn it!” Maki cursed, forcing herself between the monster and the girl. Her spear was ready, but she knew she wouldn’t last long.
The force of the cursed spirit’s attack nearly knocked her to the ground. Maki’s entire body shook as she tried to block the force. She could feel herself losing ground, her strength quickly fading.
“I can’t die here! I still have so much to do!” She thought desperately, and scenes from her past flashed through her mind. She thought of her sister, and her revenge on the Zenin clan. She couldn’t just die here.
Inugami tried to use his spell again, but the backlash was too strong. He collapsed to the ground, coughing up blood.
The cursed spirit roared and raised its huge hand, wanting to crush them all.
‘Is this really the case?’ Maki wondered, her body shaking under the weight of the attack.
Kasumi Shiko and Eriri were prepared to die.
Then–
“Third dimension!”
A calm, indifferent voice echoed in the air.
Suddenly, the oppression Maki felt was gone. The overwhelming force of the cursed spirit disappeared in an instant, leaving her stumbling forward, completely unprepared for this sudden release.
Maki looked up, her eyes wide in shock.
Tighten! Tighten!
The space around the upper body of the cursed soul began to distort, as if reality itself was being bent. Under the tremendous force, the upper part of the cursed soul was sucked into the vortex, and the body disintegrated into nothingness.
“How…how is this possible?
The cursed soul that had been nearly invincible just moments before was torn apart as if it were nothing.
Maki turned towards the source of the sound.
“who……?”
From the shadows, a figure walked towards them, his hands casually tucked into his pockets. It was Ryuji.
“Cursed energy… this really is special grade,” Ryuji muttered, barely sparing a glance at the now-destroyed cursed soul.
“Ryuji!” Kasumi Shiko and Eriri shouted, surprised and relieved to see him.
Even Zenin Maki and Inumaki Satoru were shocked at how effortlessly Ryuji defeated the special level curse.
“Be careful!” warned Maki, still feeling uneasy from the fight. “That’s a special level curse. It’s not something to be taken lightly!
Ryuji just smiled, his tone casual and confident. “Relax. I’ve got this.
He turned his attention to the cursed wreckage of Tomoya Aki, his expression unreadable. “So this is a mix of urban legend and cursed spirit, huh? No wonder ordinary people can see it.
As he examined the twisted remains of the soul, something caught his eye. “But… this thing itself shouldn’t be a special level curse. There must be something else at work.
Ryuji waved his hand lazily. “Well, whatever it is, I’m hungry.
“Hungry?” Kasumi Shiko, Eriri, and even Zenin Maki stared at him in confusion. What kind of sorcerer would starve in such a situation?
Long Er was too lazy to explain. He raised his hand again and summoned chains from the space crack behind him.
The chains wrapped around the remains of the Super Cursed Spirit, binding it tightly together. The creature twisted and struggled, but it could not break free.
The chains quickly dragged the cursed soul into a dimensional rift where it was swallowed whole.
Ryuji burped and patted his belly in satisfaction. “That was great.”
Everyone else could only stare in disbelief.
“Did you…eat it?” Maki asked, a hint of disbelief in her voice.
Ryuji didn’t answer. Instead, something else caught his attention. From the sky, a withered object fell into his hands.
“Hmm?” Ryuji looked at it for a while, then laughed. “So that’s why it became a special level of curse.”
He held up the thing, an ancient, shrunken finger.
“That… that’s a special grade cursed object,” Maki realized, her eyes widening. “It’s a finger of the Curse King.”
“No wonder the cursed soul reached a special level,” Ryuji said, throwing the cursed object into his pocket as if it were nothing.
“Thank you for your help,” Zenin Maki finally said, her voice grateful but still wary. She didn’t know who this man was, but she was smart enough to know that this slacker had saved her life.
Ryuji turned to her with a smile. “My name is Ryuji. Nice to meet you.
Maki cautiously held out her hand. “Zenin Maki. Just call me Maki.
As they shook hands, Ryuji’s system activated.
“Successfully contacted target: Zenin Maki! The gold entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?
Ryuji smiled, very happy. “Not bad.”
Inugami Saki, who had recovered enough to stand up, also came over and nodded to Ryuji.
“Salmon!” (Thank you!
Maki quickly explained, “His name is Inumaki Stake. He can’t speak normally because of his curse, but he is saying thank you.
“Yes, I know,” Ryuji replied with a smile, and he also extended his hand to Inugami. “Nice to meet you.”
“Successfully contacted target: Dog Roll! The gold entry has been triggered. Do you want to load it?
Long Er couldn’t help but smile even more brightly. He was really lucky today.
“Zenin Maki, huh?” Ryuji said, his tone very light. “I’ve heard something about you.”
Maki flinched slightly, her face turning serious. “Don’t mention that last name.” She hated it.
“I’m sorry,” Ryuji said, now more understanding. After all, he knew her situation well.
“It’s okay,” Maki muttered, though she couldn’t help but feel a little better at Ryuji’s casual demeanor.
Chapter 51: Get another talent entry (old version)
After chatting for a while, Maki and Inugami Satoru left.
The barrier around the area was gone, but the buildings were still badly damaged. It wouldn’t be surprising if they blamed it on a gas explosion, a cover-up that was almost traditional in the magic world.
Ryuji took a moment to glance at Kasumi Shiko and Eriri who were nearby.
“Are you all right? Can you walk?
“I…” Eriri tried to stand up, and Kasumi Shiko was there to help her to her feet. But despite her efforts, Eriri’s injured foot couldn’t support her, and she stumbled forward.
Instinctively, Eriri closed her eyes, preparing herself for a fall. But instead of hitting the ground, she found herself being held in a warm embrace. Opening her eyes, she saw Ryuji holding her, close enough that she could hear his steady heartbeat. Her face instantly flushed.
“You should be more careful,” Ryuji said casually as he gently helped her to stand up.
“Let me heal you.” Without waiting for her answer, Ryuji knelt down and placed his hand on her injured foot.
Eriri hesitated for a moment. This was the first time a boy had touched her like this. Despite the initial shock, she found herself standing still. “Thank you,” she whispered shyly.
Standing nearby, Kasumi Shiko smacked her lips in annoyance, her expression revealing a hint of envy. This scene made her nervous. If only she were the one getting hurt.
Ryuji focused on Eriri’s injuries. “Reverse Curse!” he muttered, activating his healing ability.
Ryuji’s ability to heal others was not something he had innately. At first, the reverse curse technique he received from Gojo Satoru was limited to healing himself. But as his power grew, his mastery of various techniques also improved, allowing him to heal others with ease.
While healing Eriri, Ryuji couldn’t help but think about other possibilities, if he could develop his Reverse Curse Jutsu so much, maybe he could unlock the realm expansion on his own without relying on an external trigger.
“It’s itchy,” Eriri said, squirming slightly as her foot healed.
“Don’t worry. It will be over soon.
“Yeah!” Eriri nodded, unusually obedient. Even Kasumi Shiko, who had known her for a while, couldn’t believe that this usually arrogant blonde could be so well-behaved. She couldn’t help but wonder: Is she really in love with him?
Kasumi Shiko didn’t want to play matchmaker, so she immediately tried to change the subject. “Who were those two people before?” she asked, referring to Zenin Maki and Inugami Satoru.
“Cursors,” Ryuji explained as he continued to treat Eriri. “They deal with cursed spirits and other supernatural things, like what you just experienced.”
“I see…” Kasumi and Eriri both nodded, understanding now. When they first saw Tomoya Aki’s monster form, they were scared to death, but then Zenin Maki and Inumaki Satoru appeared and helped them escape.
“That Zenin Maki…she seems really sensitive about her name,” Kasumi Shiko commented.
“Yes. The Zenin family is one of the three major sorcerer families, alongside the Gojo Satoru and Kamo families,” Ryuji said casually.
“The Big Three?” Kasumi Shiko asked, raising her eyebrows.
“You can think of them as the Shinomiya family in the ordinary world.”
“Oh, I see now,” Eriri interjected, a thoughtful look on her face. The Shinomiya family was known as a vast, untouchable financial empire. If the Zenin family was like this in the world of sorcery, then their influence must be enormous.
Ryuji nodded. “Among the three families, the Zenin family is the most conservative. They still follow the old traditions, where power and strength determine your worth. If you don’t have enough cursed energy, you’ll be treated like trash.”
“And Zenin Maki… She doesn’t have much cursed energy, right?” Kasumi Shiko asked, recalling Zenin Maki’s reaction when her last name was mentioned.
“That’s right. She was considered one of the weaker members of the Zenin clan, even though she was actually quite powerful. Because of this, she was treated horribly and didn’t want to be associated with her family.
“Wow,” Eriri muttered, in awe. “But she handled that cursed spirit so well! If that’s considered weak in her family, I can’t imagine what it’s like for the strong ones…”
Ryuji laughed. “Yes, the Zenin family has some monsters. But Zenin Maki has her own power.
“Okay, that should be enough,” Ryuji said as he finished tending to Eriri’s injuries.
“Is it really healed?” Eriri stood up carefully, then took a few steps, and was surprised to find that her foot no longer hurt. “Wow, it’s completely healed. Thank you very much!” She hesitated for a moment, then shyly added, “Maybe you can come to my house, and I will…”
Before Eriri could finish, Kasumi Shiko interrupted him with a sly smile. “How about adding me in, Ryuji? I’ll buy you dinner as a thank you.” She pulled out her phone and handed it to him.
Eriri glared at Kasumi Shiko, who had interrupted her on purpose, and worse still, was trying to monopolize Ryuji.
“Of course,” Ryuji said, taking the phone and adding his contact information.
“What about you?” Ryuji asked, looking at Eriri. “Want to add me in, too?”
“Yes!” Eriri immediately fumbled for her phone, anger temporarily forgotten as she quickly exchanged contact information with him.
Kasumi Shiko raised an eyebrow and teased, “It’s not every day I see you so well behaved, Eriri. Usually, you act like a tsundere and have people chasing after you.”
“Who said I’m a tsundere?!” Ying Lili was angry.
“Actually, I’m a very cute person!” Eriri insisted, her eyes nervously looking to Ryuji for confirmation.
Kasumi Shiko just gave a small, knowing smile. She didn’t need to say anything, her expression alone was enough to infuriate Eriri.
A vein popped out on Eriri’s forehead. She and Kasumi had always been rivals, but right now, it felt like Kasumi was winning.
“Ahem, if nothing else, I’m out,” Ryuji said, sensing the tension between the two girls. Even though he found their competition amusing, he had other things to deal with, like checking the entries he’d triggered and figuring out what to do with the fingers he’d collected.
“Are you leaving?” the two girls asked in unison, forgetting their argument for the moment.
“Yes, but we’ll be in touch,” Ryuji waved his hand and turned away.
As soon as they watch him disappear from sight, the tension between Eriri and Kasumi Shiko returns.
“Your acting is top notch, Eriri,” Kasumi Shiko said sarcastically. “You almost fooled me with your Miss Perfect performance.”
“Like you’re a talking head, Kasumi Shiko! You pretend to be cool and aloof, but I see through it! Eriri snapped back.
“He won’t be fooled, tsundere,” Kasumi Shiko retorted.
“But he wouldn’t fall in love with some troubled ice queen!” Eriri retorted.
After a long and intense stare, they both snorted, turned away from each other, and walked in opposite directions.
Meanwhile, Ryuji was already lost in thought, examining the entry he had just triggered.
“Golden Entry: Physical Enhancement!”
A smile spread across his face as he felt the power surge through his body. This was exactly the kind of enhancement he needed. The power boost was significant, and his physical abilities were even stronger than after devouring a special level of cursed spirit.
“Very good!” Long Er clenched his fists and felt a huge force flowing through his body.
But there’s more. A contact-triggered gold entry for Dog Roller Spine also appears.
“Golden Entry: Spell Word!”
Perfect. This was exactly what he expected from the talent item triggered by Dog Curl.
The Curse Word is one of the most unique and powerful spells in the world of spells. It allows the user to manipulate the target’s movements using only the spell. Inumaki Saki has used it before to freeze a special grade cursed spirit, but this spell has a serious drawback. The stronger the opponent or the command, the greater the backlash to the user’s body.
For Inumaki Satoru, even uttering simple words can be risky. But for Ryuji, that won’t be a problem. His physical enhancements and mastery of the reversal technique can mitigate the side effects, making him one of the few sorcerers who can use the full potential of the curse word without suffering the consequences of the backlash.
“This is amazing…” Ryuji muttered to himself, excitement surging in his heart.
He loaded two talent items without hesitation.
Almost immediately, he felt a strange stinging sensation in his throat, followed by an urge to cough.
Chapter 52 The Cursed King (Old Version)
Loading items: Soul Devourer [Red], Yin-Yang Eyes [Gold], Invisibility [Gold], Ice Heart [Gold], Reverse Curse [Gold], Demon Absorbing Physique [Gold], Third Dimension, Dream Walker [Gold], Physical Strengthening [Gold], Words of Curse [Gold], Iron Fist [Purple].
Points: 62120.
Success! Two more gold items appear on the character template.
Furthermore, as Ryuji looked down at the reflection of his face in a nearby puddle, he noticed something odd.
He could see faint, intricate lines forming around his mouth, traces of the curse words. Not only his lips, but his tongue bore the same pattern. These were signs that his new powers had successfully manifested.
Ryuji looked around with a smug smile and spotted a sturdier tree in the distance.
Then he muttered in a nonchalant tone:
“broken!”
The spell activated, and the thick trunk trembled violently. In a few seconds, it exploded into pieces and turned into dust.
“cough!”
Ryuji felt a slight backlash, but the reversal technique took effect immediately, healing the slight backlash as if nothing had happened.
Ryuji grinned, thinking of all the mischievous possibilities of the curse word. He could imagine disrupting his enemies in all sorts of ways, like ordering someone to burp, or forcing someone to cramp before completing their domain expansion.
“Damn, this ability is terrifying.”
He couldn’t help but laugh. The curse words could cause confusion to any enemy he fought.
Pleased with his new ability, Ryuji wiped the remaining smile from his face and looked at the water again. The marks on his mouth had disappeared. They seemed to only appear when he used the curse words. He could speak normally in his daily life without worrying about accidentally triggering the curse.
“Now, there’s only one thing left.”
Ryuji reached into his pocket and pulled out a cursed object, which was the finger of the Curse King Ryomen Sukuna. It was wrapped in cloth, but after opening the package, a dry broken finger was revealed.
“Even if it’s just one finger, there’s enough curse energy to be classified as special? This guy is really on another level.
Just as the strongest sorcerer predicted a thousand years ago.
“I wonder… can it be destroyed?
Ryuji thought about it. He knew Ryoumen Sukuna’s character very well from watching the Jujutsu Kaisen anime, a cruel, bloodthirsty monster who saw human life as nothing more than an ant. The idea of having Ryoumen Sukuna fully resurrected and roaming free made Ryuji uncomfortable.
He didn’t have any grandiose aspirations to play a hero or save the world, but if Ryoumen Sukuna rose up and started killing people indiscriminately, it would only be a matter of time before his friends and his woman were dragged into the war. And this was something Ryuji would not tolerate.
“It’s time to test it.”
He narrowed his eyes in concentration, and the space in Long Er’s palm began to distort. He aimed the space distortion at the severed finger, aiming to shatter it and make it disappear.
But no matter how hard he tried, the finger remained intact and was not harmed by the distorted space around it.
Ryuji chuckled. “Stronger than I thought, huh?”
At least, it is not easy to destroy Ryoumen Sukuna’s finger using traditional methods. If even the third dimension cannot affect it, then ordinary sorcerers will not have any chance of destroying it.
“Okay, okay. If I can’t destroy it, I’ll just hide it.
Ryuji activated the third dimension and created a portal to his personal dimension. He threw his finger in and sealed it in a place where no one could find it.
“Good luck, Ryoumen Sukuna.”
After sealing the severed finger of the Cursed King, Ryuji left humming a tune with satisfaction.
Somewhere in a dark, twisted dimension…
The air was filled with the stench of decay, and the ground was littered with bones. At the center of it all, sitting on a throne of skeletal remains, was a towering figure, Ryoumen Sukuna – the Lord of the Curse.
His half-closed eyes suddenly opened in boredom, and a sly smile quietly emerged on his face.
“Interesting…one of my fingers is missing.
Although he was still sealed, Ryoumen Sukuna could always sense the position of each of his fingers. But just now, this connection had been severed.
“Whoever did it … they didn’t destroy it. That’s clear.
Ryoumen Sukuna’s smile widened, his sharp teeth gleaming in the dim, crimson light of his realm.
“Ah, how delightful. I look forward to meeting this fool. Maybe the new era won’t be so dull after all.
Even though the loss of a finger meant that his future resurrections would be slightly weakened, Ryoumen Sukuna wasn’t angry. In fact, he was amused. The idea that someone was playing with his powers only excited him more.
“More. I want more little games like this.
His anticipation for the future grew. Ryoumen Sukuna felt nothing but joy at the thought of his eventual resurrection and the chaos he would bring to the modern world.
Ryuji had arrived at Shizuka Hiratsuka’s place, eager to see her after a long day.
Originally, he planned to visit Meiko first, but she called to tell him that she would stay at her mother’s house tonight. After being away for so long, she seemed to need to spend some time with her family.
Ryuji didn’t mind. It gave him a perfect opportunity to stay the night at Shizuka’s place.
As soon as she heard Ryuji’s voice, Shizuka rushed out of the kitchen. At first, she looked excited, but then her expression changed to a fake pout.
“Oh, so you finally remembered me, huh?”
“How could I forget my favorite girl?” Ryuji grinned and walked over to hug her.
“You didn’t reply to my message all day. Do you know how worried I was? Shizuka tried to act upset, but her tone softened as Ryuji pulled her into a hug.
“I didn’t mean to do that. I was dealing with a special grade cursed spirit and was a bit busy at the time.
Shizuka’s worried expression deepened. “Special level curse? Are you okay?
“Don’t worry, your man is invincible.” Long Er laughed and patted her back to reassure her.
Shizuka sighed, but couldn’t help but smile at his confidence. “Okay, fine. But don’t scare me like that again.
Ryuji sniffed the air and smelled a strange odor. “Wait…what’s that smell?
“Oh!” Shizuka’s eyes widened. “I’m making fish soup!” She quickly left Ryuji and rushed back to the kitchen.
Ryuji blinked. “Can Shizuka cook?”
When Shizuka brought the food to the table, Ryuji was speechless.
The cuisine was… questionable to say the least. Everything was either overcooked or a weird color, especially the fish soup. It was purple, something he had never seen before.
“Do you want to poison me?” Long Er asked with a teasing smile.
“Hey! This is my first time cooking, okay?” Shizuka shouted angrily, clearly annoyed by his reaction. She had tried so hard and followed the recipe to the letter. How could it have turned out so badly?
“Maybe it just looks bad but tastes good?” she suggested, though she wasn’t convinced herself.
Ryuji raised his eyebrows. “Then you try it.”
Shizuka hesitated, then picked up a spoon.
“Okay, let’s order takeout.” She put down the spoon in annoyance, realizing that she had no talent for cooking.
Ryuji burst out laughing and Shizuka’s face turned red with embarrassment.
Chapter 53 Where there are people, there is struggle (old version)
When Maki and Inugami Satoru returned to Jujutsu High School, they were greeted by the familiar voice of Gojo Satoru.
“Yo! You guys don’t look like you survived!
“Salmon!” Inujuanji nodded in response.
On the other hand, Zenin Maki wasn’t as enthusiastic as Gojo Satoru. “The cursed spirit we were assigned to deal with was supposed to be first-grade, but it turned out to be special-grade. How did this happen? Are the curse experts getting more and more sloppy?
This is not the first time that a dangerous situation has been caused by incorrect intelligence. Many young sorcerers have died because of such mistakes.
Gojo waved away her worries. “Don’t worry, didn’t I send people to help you? You are all fine now.
“Hmph!” Maki crossed her arms, still angry. “Of course, but that guy, Ryuji, he ate this special level of cursed spirit as easily as if it were food. If he hadn’t shown up, we might have died.
Gojo grinned, clearly amused by Maki’s words. “Oh, so you saw what Ryuji is capable of? Pretty impressive, huh?
Maki frowned. “Impressive? He killed a special level cursed spirit in seconds! Why aren’t you more concerned?”
The panda standing nearby pricked up its ears when it heard Zenin Maki’s words. “Wait…what? Did you just say that he killed a special level of cursed spirit instantly?
“That’s right, Panda.” Maki confirmed, frustration still in her voice. “I’ve never seen anything like it.
Panda blinked in shock. “I’ve never heard of anyone doing something like this so easily, not even most special-level sorcerers.” He turned to Gojo, his confusion obvious. “Who is this Ryuji?”
Gojo shrugged nonchalantly. “Just a new talent.”
Maki rolled her eyes. “Sure, sure, whatever you say. But seriously, I’ve never seen anything like it.”
Before Panda could ask any more questions, a group of first-level sorcerers came in. Leading them was the principal of Jujutsu High School, Masamichi Yaga. Fighting alongside him were the famous sorcerers Kento Nanami, Meimei, and Atsuya Kusakabe.
The arrival of the first-level sorcerer made Zenin Maki pause. “Principal Yaga? Nanami? Meimei? Kusaka? What are you all doing here?
Nanami, the usually stoic first-class sorcerer, adjusted his glasses and spoke in his usual monotone. “We have been called to a meeting to discuss the recent increase in cursed souls. There has been an increase in special-level cursed spirits recently.
Gojo leaned back lazily and grinned. “Yes, we are seeing some new types of cursed spirits, especially urban legends that ordinary people can see.”
“Urban legend?” Maki raised an eyebrow.
Gojo nodded. “Yes, this is a new type of cursed spirit. Strangely, they seem to blend in with the ordinary world in a way we haven’t seen before. Ordinary people can see them, and they are becoming more and more common. You have already encountered one today. The special level of cursed spirit you fought was an urban legend mixed with traditional cursed spirits.
The panda gave a low growl. “If normal people can see them now, what caused this change?
Mingming, who had been silent until now, stepped forward, his cold eyes narrowed slightly. “It’s hard to say. But if this trend continues, it won’t be long before the whole world will be aware of the existence of the cursed souls.
The usually optimistic Gojo shrugged. “Well, things will work out when the time comes. Now, we just have to deal with what’s in front of us.”
Maki frowned. “That’s easier said than done. If even the first-grade cursed spirits become special-grade, we’ll soon have serious problems.
Kusakabe Atsushi, who is also a person who is used to complaining, sighed loudly. “It’s a mess. My salary is not enough to deal with this mess.
Nanami, being the pragmatic man that she is, crossed her arms. “No matter what, we need to be prepared. We need to work more closely together to deal with these emerging threats. The world of spells is changing, and we can’t fall behind.”
Gojo clapped his hands, his smile never wavering. “Sounds like a plan! But don’t worry too much, I’ve got it figured out.”
Maki glared at him in annoyance. “Yes, because you’re so reliable.”
Gojo’s smile widened. “Of course, after all, I’m the strongest!
“Although they may seem a bit out of place, I have to say that they do feel more at ease with Gojo Satoru around.”
“If we really can’t hide anymore, we’ll have to make the existence of the cursed spirit public.” Then, we’ll have to stand in front of people and become stars!
After all, it is precisely because of this that only a powerful sorcerer can reassure the general public and avoid causing more panic.
But the sorcerer’s secret can no longer be hidden.
“I just want to train and get stronger!” Maki announced. She didn’t care if she became a star, as long as she got stronger.
“Okay! Let’s go back first,” Gojo said, preparing to gather everyone to leave.
At this moment, Ye Mo Zhengdao’s calm voice suddenly came.
“Gojo! Did you forget something?
“Really?” Gojo looked genuinely surprised. He didn’t think he had forgotten anything.
“Aren’t you going to tell us the identity of the sorcerer who killed the special-grade curse spirit in seconds? Because you don’t want your superiors to know, right?” Ye Mo Zhengdao asked sharply.
In fact, Gojo Satoru kept this information secret on purpose. He didn’t want Ryuji’s news to reach the upper echelons of the Jujutsu world. After all, he had long since had enough of those corrupt old men clinging to their power. If he hadn’t needed someone to replace them, Gojo would have eliminated them and installed his own people.
But since someone asked him directly, he felt there was no need to hide it any longer.
“His name is Ryuji, and he’s even more powerful than Yuta Tamaokotsu!” Gojo said casually.
Hearing this, everyone’s eyes naturally turned to Yuta. After all, Yuta was identified as a special grade when he entered the school. Is this Ryuji really more talented than Yuta?
“Why not invite him to school?” Yaga Masamichi suggested. If there is such a talented young sorcerer, wouldn’t it be better to let him train in the Sorcery High School?
“Don’t look at me like that,” Gojo replied, waving his hand. “I did invite him, but he didn’t agree.”
“Is it because of the way Mr. Gojo speaks?” Nanami Kento, who had been silent until now, suddenly interrupted.
“Nanami!” Gojo immediately put an arm around Nanami’s neck, looking a little annoyed. “I’m serious!”
Nanami just sighed, already used to Gojo’s antics.
“Well, everyone has their own path,” Gojo continued, his tone more contemplative. Unlike Yuta, who possesses a large amount of curse energy and powerful spells but lacks the mental fortitude to use them effectively, Ryuji already has the strength and mentality of an experienced spellcaster. He doesn’t need guidance like Yuta did.
“Even if Ryuji joins the school, we have nothing to teach him. He can become stronger by consuming cursed souls himself.
“Devouring?” Ye Mo Zheng Dao and others grasped this key word.
“Is this similar to Geto Suguru’s cursed spirit manipulation technique?”
“Not exactly,” Gojo explained. “Kaguya controlled the cursed souls, but Ryuji absorbed their power by eating them.”
“Is there a limit?” someone asked, raising an eyebrow. What kind of spell is this? It sounds rather bizarre, but the effect is astounding. While it seems lacking in the early stages, it is clear that once enough cursed spirits are consumed, a spell like this could have overwhelming power later on.
“Who knows?” Gojo shrugged again. “Probably not.”
“What a terrible spell!” Mingming, who was standing nearby, laughed. A spellcaster like Ryuji could be very useful. If only she could get him to work for her… Mingming could already imagine how much money she could make with his help.
“Wait a minute!” Maki interrupted, still looking confused. “I saw him devour the cursed soul, but before that, he seemed to have twisted the soul’s body with something.”
Maki witnessed the upper body of the Special Grade Cursed Spirit being twisted and shattered in an instant.
“Twist?” Gojo’s interest was piqued again. “Well, that makes things more interesting!”
Does Ryuji use multiple spells or is this just like Yuta’s ability to mimic other people’s spells?
Regardless, Gojo Satoru was very interested.
“Isn’t this perfect?” Gojo grinned. “With the cursed souls mutating, our world of sorcerers might need some outstanding young talents, don’t you think?”
…Gojo said lightly, but the others couldn’t help but feel uneasy. After all, who could be sure that Ryuji would choose to stand with them?
“Alright, alright!” Gojo waved his hand dismissively. “I’m done talking to you. I need to go check on my students.
The group fell into an awkward silence until the principal of Jujutsu High School, Masamichi Yaga, broke it.
“In any case, we should keep it secret for now,” Yaga Masamichi said firmly. He knew that the higher-ups were already wary of Gojo Satoru, and the last thing they needed was for them to get their hands on a weapon like Ryuji. They would no doubt try to control him.
“Got it,” the others nodded. They were all first-level sorcerers; no one here was stupid. They knew how to navigate the politics of the sorcerer world.
Chapter 54 It’s All Your Fault (Old Version)
The next day, Ryuji didn’t know that he had become a hot topic among the top leaders of the magic world. Even if he did know, he wouldn’t care too much.
“It’s all your fault. Now I need another day off!” A charming woman’s voice came from behind Ryuji as he put on his clothes. Shizuka was still lying on the bed, looking up at him in pretend anger.
Ryuji looked back at her and laughed. “How is this my fault?”
“You know exactly why!” Shizuka’s face flushed as she recalled what happened last night. “You just can’t stop!”
Ryuji grinned wickedly and moved closer. “But I seem to remember someone kept saying they wanted more!” He imitated Shizuka’s voice from the night before.
“You…you shut up!” Shizuka’s face turned red with embarrassment. If she wasn’t so tired, she would throw a pillow at him.
Ryuji just laughed, enjoying her cute reaction.
“Okay, okay. Take the day off today,” he leaned over and kissed her forehead gently. “If you need anything, just call me. I’ll be right back.”
Shizuka was still shy but softened by his gentle soothing ways and smiled at him.
When Ryuji arrived at the classroom, the morning class had just begun.
“Negative energy?” Ryuji narrowed his eyes because he noticed something was wrong. He glanced at Yui’s seat and found that the dark energy around her became denser. It seemed that this bone girl would take action soon.
Still, Ryuji didn’t feel the need to step in. He knew that if things got bad, Yui would come to him for help. She had witnessed his abilities in the third dimension when she saw him twisting the pen in his hand.
Thinking of this, Ryuji leaned back in his chair, resting his chin on his hand in boredom.
Meanwhile, Yumiko sat with her friends Yuigahama Yui and Ebina Hina, looking worried. Both of her friends had dark circles under their eyes, obviously from lack of sleep.
“Did you have that nightmare again?” Yumiko asked.
The other two nodded solemnly.
In the dream, it was always the same woman, with half her face covered by a skull. But this time, she seemed even more terrifying.
“What do you think…were we really encountering something…you know, supernatural?” Yuigahama asked, her voice trembling slightly.
Yumiko quickly shook her head, trying to stay strong. “No way. It’s just a psychological problem. These dreams will stop eventually.”
“Do you really think so?” asked Ebina Hina, still unsure.
Yumiko tried to comfort her, but her own confidence began to waver. Deep down, even she began to doubt that this was not just a simple dream.
On the other hand, Yuigahama glanced at Ryuji’s seat. She had begun to believe that something supernatural had happened. If tonight continued, she would definitely go to Ryuji for help. After all, he was a classmate, so he wouldn’t refuse her, right?
Still, she couldn’t help but feel a little nervous. Ever since she’d seen Ryuji use his strange powers, she’d been both in awe and a little scared of him.
During lunch break, Ryuji was in the service club room with Miko and Yukino. They were sitting together after eating when Miko suddenly asked curiously, “Why are you covering your mouth with the collar?” Miko asked curiously, putting down the lunch box she had been feeding Ryuji.
Yukino, who was sitting next to her, also looked over with interest.
Rikka Takanashi and Sanae Toumori are not in the Service Club today, otherwise the room would be much more lively.
Ryuji straightened his collar and said seriously, “Don’t you think I look more handsome like this?
Both girls blinked, clearly surprised by the answer.
Yukino couldn’t help but roll her eyes, feeling that her expectations were dashed by such a frivolous answer. Meanwhile, Miko smiled softly. “Well, I think Ryuji-kun is always super handsome, no matter what he looks like.”
“Hahaha!” Ryuji laughed heartily at her unwavering answer.
The truth is, Ryuji had started wearing his collar to hide the marks on his mouth from the curse he got from using the Curse Word. While he could control when those marks appeared, he thought it would make him look cooler, so he decided to keep his collar up. It was really a spur of the moment decision.
Yukino glanced at Miko briefly. The way she was looking at Ryuji with admiration was clear to everyone in the room. Yukino couldn’t help but feel a little helpless at the sight. No matter what Ryuji did, to Miko, he would always be perfect.
They had all spent several days together, and Yukino could see clearly: this gentle girl was completely in love with Ryuji.
Thinking of this, Yukino remembered the strange dream she had yesterday and felt a wave of shame rising in her heart.
“Yukino,” Ryuji called out suddenly, raising an eyebrow in her direction. “Have you been avoiding me these past few days? Why are you sitting so far away?
Yukino, who had been sitting across the room instead of approaching the group like she usually did, stiffened at Ryuji’s question. She hadn’t expected him to notice.
“No – no, I didn’t!” She quickly denied it with her cheeks burning.
Miko looked at her with a curious look on her face.
Not wanting to reveal her thoughts, Yukino hastily added: “I just… I want to sit near the window. It’s nothing!
“Um…by the window, right?” Ryuji gave her a teasing smile, but he didn’t ask any further questions.
Last night, he used his sleepwalking ability to enter Yukino’s dream again.
This time, it’s not just Yukino, Miko is also in her dream.
So now, Yukino is even more embarrassed.
I wonder if she’ll eventually get used to this kind of dream. Hmm… I’m looking forward to it!
“It’s my turn! It’s my turn!
At this moment, Yurikawa Hana, who couldn’t wait any longer, saw Ryuji put down the lunch box and hurried over.
“You’ve already fed Meiko, it’s time to feed me!”
Is this anything to fight over?
Since they started dating, Ryuji and Miko often feed each other during meals. But he didn’t expect Yurikawaka to want to join in.
Seeing that Ryuji didn’t respond, Yurikawaka pouted unhappily.
“I’m your girlfriend now, of course you have to feed me!”
“Well……”
Honestly, when Ryuji mentioned making Yurikawaka his girlfriend yesterday, he was mostly joking.
But this innocent girl took it seriously.
He glanced at Miko, who was still smiling gently, as if she didn’t mind at all.
I’ll have to find a chance to ask Meiko how she feels about all this.
Even though Ryuji never set out to be a “nice guy,” he still cared about his girlfriend’s feelings.
When they got home tonight, he would ask Miko what she thought.
“Okay, okay.”
He agreed without hesitation.
Compared to Miko, Hana has a significantly bigger appetite. Well, this is also due to her special physique.
“This feels so weird!”
As Yurikawaka was being fed, she found the whole situation a bit odd.
As long as she could remember, she had always eaten by herself and had never been fed by anyone else.
“Does this make you uncomfortable?”
Long Er asked casually without thinking too much.
“It wasn’t uncomfortable, it was just weird. But somehow it made me really happy!
You really dare to say what you think, right? Yukino asked in her heart.
Even so, Meiko, who was standing nearby, didn’t react much. This was a bit strange.
It takes almost two to three times as long to feed Yurikawa as it does Miko, because Yurikawa eats very quickly. Otherwise, it would take longer for Yurikawa, after all, she has a big appetite.
These days, Ryuji spent most of his lunch break in the Service Club’s room.
It was quiet there and no one disturbed him.
“It’s almost time to go back to class.”
“Um.”
Chapter 55: Children only answer multiple-choice questions (old version)
After saying goodbye to Ryuji, Yukino felt much calmer.
Strange… Why does my heart beat faster when I see Ryuji?
Could it be… am I really in love with him?
“No! Impossible! He already has a girlfriend!
The first thing Yukino refutes is not the idea of liking Ryuji, but the fact that he already has a girlfriend.
“But…what if Miko doesn’t mind?
After all, in last night’s dream, Miko didn’t care, and even… with me
Realizing what she was thinking, Yukino quickly shook her head, trying to dispel the colored thoughts.
If she wasn’t crazy, why did she think about it so often?
It’s just a dream!
Yukino kept repeating this to herself, trying to shake the thought off.
But unfortunately, sometimes the more you try not to think about something, the more it sticks in your mind.
The afternoon club activities did not last long. On the way back, walking side by side, Ryuji asked some questions.
“Lily River Flower”
Knowing what Ryuji was going to say, Miko spoke first.
When he looked back, he saw the same tender look in Miko’s eyes.
“No matter what you do, Ryuji, I will support you. As long as I can accompany you, I will be happy.
To be honest, even Ryuji was a little surprised by Miko’s attitude.
Perhaps, when she decided to be with him, Miko had anticipated something like this.
After all, Ryuji has never been an ordinary person.
The rules that apply to most people mean little to him.
“don’t worry.”
After a moment of silence, Ryuji smiled and pulled Miko into his arms.
“You’ll always be mine.”
Now that Miko was his, Ryuji never even considered abandoning her.
“Yes.”
Meiko nodded happily.
When they got home, Miko immediately went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.
Unlike Shizuka, Miko’s cooking isn’t some kind of culinary disaster. While it’s not exactly gourmet, it’s pretty good.
While she cooked, Ryuji lazily lay on the sofa, sighing at how wonderful life was.
“bite!”
Just then, the phone next to him lit up with a new message.
Ryuji was a little surprised to see the sender. It was from Kasumi Shiko. He opened the message and a photo popped up. It was a selfie of Kasumi Shiko, but the focus was not on her face, but on her black stockings, and it was taken from several angles.
Well, after all, she was described as having voluptuous curves in How to Make a Pretty Diva. She really knows how to bring out her best and most alluring side.
Before Ryuji could reply, another message came from Kasumi Shiko.
“Oops, I accidentally sent it to the wrong person! Don’t think too much, Ryuji!
Yes, “very careless”. However, you don’t seem to be in a hurry to delete it.
Just as Ryuji was about to answer, his phone rang again.
“Eiri Riri?”
Why did they message me at the same time?
In fact, Kasumi Shiko and Eriri had not intended to message him together. It was just a coincidence.
After waiting for a whole day and getting nothing, the two girls finally took the initiative.
This is really just a coincidence!
“What should I do? Is this too straightforward? Will Ryuji misunderstand me? Am I too cold?
In the room of the Sawamura family villa, Eriri had taken off her contact lenses and replaced them with thick black glasses.
She lay on the bed, holding her phone tightly in both hands, looking uneasy.
She wanted to sound gentler, but somehow the text she sent felt so stiff and formal.
If Ryuji misunderstood her, Eriri wouldn’t know what to do.
Similarly, Kasumi Shiko didn’t feel much better.
She stared at her phone, growing increasingly anxious.
The message has been marked as “read”, but there is still no reply.
“Do I seem too frivolous?”
It seemed like it could easily be misinterpreted, but she had never sent such intimate photos to anyone before.
Only Long Er.
She didn’t even know why, but she just had an urge to send the pictures directly to him!
What now? It’s too late to delete it now. What can I do to eliminate this embarrassment?
Fortunately, Kasumi Shiko and Eriri’s anxiety didn’t last long because Ryuji finally responded.
His message to Kasumi Shiko had a teasing tone:
-I thought you took that photo on purpose to make my heart beat faster, senpai.
Meanwhile, his response to Eriri was a little more serious:
-You didn’t bother me. What’s the matter?
Both girls breathed a sigh of relief. They had gotten a response and things weren’t going to get too bad.
Grateful that she had not been misunderstood, Kasumi quickly continued the playful tone with another message:
-Does this photo really move you?
-The answer is yes! Just one look at it makes me excited!
Despite the boldness of her message, Kasumi couldn’t help but blush. But deep down, she felt a surge of joy.
If Ryuji joked with her like this, didn’t that mean he didn’t hate her?
-Ryuji, are you free this weekend?
-Senior, do you want to date me?
Weekend? Ryuji suddenly remembered that today was already Thursday, and there were only two days left until the weekend.
So, Kasumi Shiko, do you want to go out with me?
-Yes, since I’m still stuck on several parts of the novel, I wanted to do some “research” to find inspiration.
Damn it! Kasumi scolded herself after sending the message.
Kasumi Shiko, Kasumi Shiko! You are usually so bold and smart, why are you hesitating now? You should just say it straight out!
But fortunately, Ryuji did not reject her.
Great!
Seeing his answer, Kasumi Shiko couldn’t help but cheer in her heart.
-So, let’s meet on Saturday at noon?
-OK!
After getting Ryuji’s approval, Kasumi Shiko immediately began planning her date outfit in her mind.
Meanwhile, Ryuji turns his attention to replying to Eriri’s message.
-Thank you for everything you did yesterday. If it weren’t for you, I would have been dead. I never thought I would be so close to death.
It was because of that incident that Ryuji’s heroic image was engraved in Eriri’s mind.
-It’s nothing. After all, Eriri is really cute. I would be very sad if anything happened to you.
cute!
Eriri’s face instantly turned red as she read the message. She buried her head in the blanket, her whole body twisting in shyness.
“Cute! Ryuji said I’m cute!
This is incredible! This is incredible!
However, Eriri did not notice that the door of her room had been opened a little, and a pair of eyes were quietly looking at her outside.
It was her mother, Sayuri. She had noticed her daughter was behaving strangely recently and had come to see her.
But what she saw through the door… So, her daughter was in love?
Actually… No.
Eriri originally planned to act more tsundere like usual, but remembering what Kasumi Shiko told her, she knew that “tsundere performance” would only be ignored by Ryuji.
No one in the real world will tolerate a tsundere girl.
Thinking of this, Eriri suppressed her usual temper and sent a new message.
Actually, Long Erjun, you are really handsome!
Kasumi Shiko probably didn’t expect this. She just teased Eriri with one sentence, but it ended up being a great help to Eriri.
Is this really Eriri? Ryuji wondered in surprise.
In the anime “How to Raise a Low-Profile Heroine”, Eriri is known as a top-level tsundere, and her “tsundere” ranking is close to the top of the list. But now, she has unexpectedly become direct.
Ryuji was surprised by the chat with Eriri; the girl seemed to have changed.
While tsunderes may seem funny in anime, dealing with such girls in real life can be exhausting.
-Is that a compliment, Eriri? It makes me happy!
Um, are you free this weekend? Because of everything that’s going on, I want to… Thank you, Ryuji-kun!
Fearing rejection, Eriri quickly added the last part of her message.
When Long Er looked at the message on his phone, he couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow.
These two… they didn’t sit together and discuss it, right?
First, Kasumi Shiko asked him out, and now Eriri is doing the same thing.
marvelous!
Reject them? It’s impossible.
I have something to do on Saturday, but how about Sunday?
Ryuji thought: After all, I have already promised Kasumi Shiko on Saturday, so I can’t break my promise! And Kasumi Shiko’s black stockings and straight long legs look so tempting
-good!
Eriri didn’t think too much about it. Ryuji mentioned that he had something to plan, so she naturally thought it was something important.
-So how about Sunday lunch?
yeah!
Following Ryuji’s clear response, Eriri jumped up excitedly.
“Great! Great!
She cheered loudly.
“What should I wear that day?”
She wanted to appear in her most beautiful form.
Eriri immediately rushed to her closet, pulled out her massive collection of clothes, and began trying on different pieces in front of the mirror.
